'^ 


\^ 


&, 


M»^' 


I 


f 


_5:- '  i 

BV  2100  .W^^^^oeVJxtt,     ^ 

1923 .    ^  missxonary 
outlines  ot 


OUTLINES  OF 
MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

ALFRED  DeWITT  MASON 


Galls  Stsreo^apltic  Pt-cjceaoo 

MAP  OF  THE  PREVAILING  RELIGIONS  OF  THE  WORLD 


imMMMB  mMmBEB 


CfflJlobcs       ]  ^BUDDHISTS 

_^  ^CHRISTIANS  '  ' 

Protestants]  f^f^  brahmins 

MOHAMMEDANS  [!>;>-  j  HEATHENS 


'Armeman      EASTERN 

I  CHURCH         -       SUposed  Aia^rct.c     Conthi 


(See  table  on  page  366) 


Outlines  of  Missionary 
History 


By 
ALFRED  DeWITT  MASON,  D.  D. 

Lecturer  on  the  History  of  Missions  in  the 

Union  Missionary  Training  Institute, 

Brooklyn,  New  York. 


Revised  Edition  with  Maps 


NEW  ^^SfT  YORK 
GEORGE  H.  DORAN  COMPANY 


Copyright,  1912, 
By  GEORGE  H.  DORAN  COMPANY 


Copyright,  1916, 
By  GEORGE  H.  DORAN  COMPANY 


Copyright,  1921, 
By  GEORGE  H.  DORAN  COMPANY 


PRINTED   IN   THE    UNITED  STATES   OF   AMERICA 


TO  MY    WIFE, 

ELIZABETH  SWAIN  MASON. 

WHOSE  ZEAL  AND  FAITH    HAVE    INSPIRED    MANY 
TO   LABOR  FOR   THE   EXTENSION   OF   GOD's 
KINGDOM,    THIS    BOOK    IS    AFFECTION- 
ATELY   DEDICATED. 


INTRODUCTION 

The  voices  tbat  are  coining  out  of  tlie  East  witK 
increasing  frequency  in  these  days  are  being  lis- 
tened to  more  than  formerly  and  with  distinct  ad- 
vantage to  ourselves.  They  not  only  interpret 
to  us  the  life  and  thought  of  other  peoples,  but 
they  convey  to  us  the  careful  observations  of  those 
who  have  gone  out  from  amongst  us  upon  the 
errands  of  God  and  of  the  Church  and  who  have 
oast  in  their  lot  with  those  people.  One  of  these 
latter  has  recently  sent  out  with  peculiar  force 
an  appeal  to  which  this  book  is  a  distinct  and 
somewhat  unique  response. 

The  thought  that  thus  comes  to  us  and  which 
should  be  given  heed  to  with  especial  care  at  this 
time,  is  that,  if  the  evangelization  of  the  world 
is  a  truer  conception  of  the  duty  of  the  Church 
than  mere  proselytism  for  its  own  sake,  the  con- 
ception of  the  Church's  responsibility  must  deepen 
into  something  very  much  more  than  mere  interest 
in  foreign  missions,  and  her  efforts  must  be  some- 
thing more  than  the  purely  superficial  attempts 
to  keep  up  that  interest  by  the  spectacular  attrac- 
tions and  displays  which  may  momentarily  arrest 
the  eye,  but  can  not  so  assuredly  and  permanently 
affect  the  heart.  If  missionary  work  has  to  de- 
pend upon  the  power  of  keeping  up  such  an  in- 
terest its  day  is  past.    It  is  not  interest  alone, 


vi  INTRODUCTION 

but  passion — ^tlie  passion  that  oomes  from  full 
knowledge,  deep  living  and  liigli  thinking  that 
the  Church  needs. 

There  is,  of  course,  a  right  place  for  these 
things.  But  while  the  interest  of  the  child  is  child- 
like, the  mere  interest  of  the  adult  is  childish.  Let 
us  have  interest  in  the  Sunday  school,  but  let  us 
have  passion  in  the  Church,  based  upon  some 
knowledge  of  its  progress.  We  must  expect  from 
the  Church  more  than  interest  in  that  work  of  re- 
demption for  which  Christ  endured  the  agony  of 
a  Gethsemane  and  the  heartbreak  of  a  Calvary. 
,The  Master  went  to  His  death  amidst  apparent 
failure  and  defeat,  content  to  foresee  the  result 
of  that  travail  of  His  soul  which  should  satisfy. 
The  work  which  was  thus  initiated  by  the  pas- 
sion of  Christ  can  hardly  be  carried  on  only  as  it 
appeals  to  the  interest  of  tiie  Church. 

This  book,  which  so  well  attains  the  object  that 
the  author  sets  himself,  of  presenting  an  outline 
of  missionary  history  from  the  earliest  times,  cov- 
ering all  the  so-called  missionary  continents  and 
islands,  and  including  within  its  wide  scope  that 
same  missionary  work  of  the  Church  which  is 
carried  on  at  home  is,  in  my  judgment,  a  very 
distinct  contribution  to  missionary  literature  in 
general,  and  in  particular  to  the  meeting  of  this 
special  appeal  that  comes  out  of  the  mission  field. 

There  is  another  impression  which  a  perusal 
of  it  can  not  but  leave  upon  the  mind  of  the 
reader.  Ample  illustration  is  afforded  of  the 
truth  of  Prof.  Lindsay's  profound  observation: 


INTRODUCTION  vii 

**  History  knows  nothing  of  revivals  of  moral  liv- 
ing apart  from  some  new  religious  impulse.  The 
motive  power  needed  has  always  come  through 
leaders  who  have  had  communion  with  the  Un- 
seen/' One,  therefore,  reads  again  with  peculiar 
satisfaction,  in  the  pages  of  this  book,  that  in  the 
great  advances  of  the  Christian  Church  God  has 
raised  up  continually  as  leaders  those  *Hhat  do 
know  their  God*'  and  have  thus  accomplished  ** ex- 
ploits" in  His  name. 

By  reason  of  the  emphasis  which  the  develop- 
ments of  recent  decades  have  placed  upon  the 
Far  East,  conspicuous  names  connected  with  those 
lands  are  more  familiar  to  us.  But  it  is  with 
8ome  surprise  and  with  deep  interest  that  one 
is  both  reminded  and  informed  of  the  splendid 
leadership  which  has  been  afforded  to  the  Church 
in  the  history  of  its  early  progress  in  Europe, 
and  of  its  later  remarkable  achievements  in  Africa 
and  the  Islands  of  the  Sea.  Thus  the  of  t- repeated 
statement  that  missionary  biography  is  one  of 
the  most  fruitful  means  of  deepening  and  mtaldng 
more  abiding  the  interest  in  the  missionary  opera- 
tions of  the  Church  is  again  strildngly  illustrated 
in  this  book. 

It  is  with  peculiar  pleasure  that  I  find  myself 
associated  in  this  very  limited  way  with  the  author 
in  the  admirable  purpose  that  lies  behind  this  book 
and  which  he  has  carried  out  with  so  much  suc- 
cess. William  I.  Chambeklaik, 

Corres'ponding  Secretary^  Board  of  Foreign  Missions 
of  the  Reformed  Church  in  America^ 


PREFACE 

This  book  has  grown  out  of  a  necessity.  For 
some  years  past  it  has  been  the  annual  privilege 
of  the  writer  to  conduct  a  class  of  students 
through  a  short  course  in  the  History  of  Mis- 
sions. His  endeavor  has  been  to  acquaint  them 
sufficiently  with  the  topic  to  induce  a  further  in- 
terest in  it  without  burdening  the  memory  with 
a  mass  of  dates,  names  and  incidents  which  might 
soon  be  forgotten.  A  text-book  along  these  lines 
does  not  seem  to  be  at  present  attainable.  In  this 
book  the  attempt  has  been  made  to  so  combine  a 
reasonable  fullness  of  detail  with  some  vividness 
of  description  and  with  the  personal  touch  which 
accompanies  a  biographical  treatment  of  the  topic, 
that  not  only  the  student  but  the  general  reader 
may  be  led  to  pursue  the  subject  further  as  time 
and  opportunity  may  permit. 

Grateful  acknowledgment  is  mtade  to  the  Eev. 
William  I.  Chamberlain,  Ph.D.,  D.  D.,  the  Cor- 
responding Secretary  of  the  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions  of  the  Eeformed  Church  in  America,  for 
his  introductory  word  and  his  many  helpful  sug- 
gestions, and  to  the  numerous  authorities  to  whom 
reference  has  been  made  and  whose  words,  in 
many  instances,  have  been  quoted  in  full  so  that 
they  may  thus  give  personal  expression  to  their 
statements  and  views. 

ix 


X  PEEFACE 

K  what  lias  now  been  written  shall  conduce 
in  any  degree  to  awaken  or  deepen  the  reader  ^s 
interest  in  the  ** wonderful  works''  which  through 
His  messengers  Christ  has  wrought  among  the 
nations  of  the  earth,  the  purpose  of  this  book 
will  have  been  attained. 

A.  DeW.  M. 

Brooklyn  J  N.  Y.,  March,  1912. 


Note  to  Third  Edition 

The  adoption  of  these  ''Outlines''  as  a  textbook 
by  many  missionary  schools  and  training  classes 
having  created  a  steady  demand  for  it,  a  revised 
edition  was  published  in  November,  1915,  and  now 
another  edition  is  called  for. 

Advantage  has  therefore  been  taken  of  this  op- 
portunity to  revise  some  portions  of  the  book  and 
to  add  to  it  a  chapter  (XVIII)  on  ''The  Effect  of 
the  World  War  upon  Missions."  A  set  of  ques- 
tions has  also  been  provided  for  the  use  of  leaders 
who  may  desire  them ;  the  bibliography  and  statis- 
tics revised  and  a  new,  and  it  is  believed,  an  orig- 
inal feature  added  in  a  series  of  charts  showing 
the  Expansion  of  Christianity. 

With  these  revisions  and  additions  this  book 
is  again  sent  forth  with  a  prayer  of  thanksgiving 
for  its  past  usefulness  and  of  petition  for  its  con- 
tinued usefulness  in  the  future. 

A.  DeW.  M. 

October,  1921. 


CONTENTS 

Chapthb.  Page, 

Introduction,             -----  y 

Preface,          -        -                -        -        -  ix 

I.  Introductory,   -        -        -        -        -        -  3 

II.  Apostolic   Missions,     -        -        -        -  14 

III.  Patristic  or  Early  Church  Missions,     -  21 

IV.  Medieval  Missions,    -         -        -        -  39 
V.  Missions  in  the  Reformation  Period,     -  51 

VI.  India, 64 

VII.  China, 84 

VIII.  Japan  and  Korea,        -        -        -        -  107 

IX.  Mohammedanism, 133 

X.  Mohammedan  Lands,    -        -        -        -  144 

XI.  Africa, 161 

xi 


xii  CONTENTS 

Chapteb,  Page. 

XII.  Islands  of  the  Pacific,  -         -         -  186 

XIII.  South  America,        -         -         -         -  218 

XIV.  North   America,        -         -         -          -  234* 
The   Negro  Problem. 

XV.  North   America,        -         _         _         -  251 
The  IifDiAN,  Mountaineer,  and  MoaMON  Pboblems. 

XVI.  North  America,        -          -         -         -  267 
The  Immigration  Problem. 

XVII.  The  Home  Base,       -         -         -         -  292 

XVIII.  Effect  of  World  War  upon  Missions,  318 

Questions  for  Leaders,       -         -         _  337 

The  Expansion  OF  Christianity,  -          -  351 

Missionary  Chronology,     -          -         -  357 

Prevailing  Religions,          -         -         -  3^5 

Bibliography,     -----  357 

Index,          ------  371 

MAPS  AND  CHARTS 

Map   of    the   Prevailing   Religions   of   the 
World  ------- 

Frontispiece 

Chart      I.  Apostolic  Period,  33-100  A.D.,     -  351 

Chart    II.  Patristic  Period,  100-800  A.D.,     -  352 

Chart  III.  Medieval  Period,  800-1500  A.D.,   -  353 

Chart  IV.  Reformation    and    Post-Reforma- 
tion Periods,  1517-1793  A.D.,    -  354 

Chart     V.  Modern  Period,  1793-to  date,         -  356 


Outlines  of  Missionary  History 


CHAPTEE  I 

INTKODUCTOEY 

The  History  of  Christian  Missions  is  a  topic  of 
wide  scope  and  large  importance.  It  has  to  do 
with  the  motives  and  the  deeds  of  those  who,  from 
the  time  of  the  Great  Commission  to  the  present 
day,  have  gone  up  and  down  the  highways  and 
the  byways  of  earth  proclaiming  to  all  men,  ^' '  The 
Kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand ;  repent  ye  and  be- 
lieve the  gospel."  It  is  one  of  the  great  depart- 
ments of  the  records  of  human  thonght  and  in- 
terests, and  some  knowledge  of  it  is  therefore 
essential  not  only  to  the  student,  but  as  well  to 
the  man  of  affairs  who  is  interested  in  the  origin 
and  development  of  the  greatest  enterprise  that 
has  ever  engaged  the  thought  or  action  of  man- 
kind. 

At  the  very  beginning  of  such  a  study  it  is 
necessary  to  have  some  clear  and  brief  definition 
of  our  topic,  and  the  one  that  is  suggested  in  the 
answer  to  the  natural  query,  '^What  is  Chris- 
tian missions  r'  is  this,  ^^  Christian  missions  is 
the  proclamation  of  the  gospel  to  the  unconverted 
according  to  the  command  of  Christ." 

Let  us  dwell  a  moment  on  the  important  words 
of  this  definition. 

iMark  1:15. 


4  MISSIONAEY  HISTORY 

The  root  idea  of  the  word  ** mission"  or  ** mis- 
sions'' is  to  send  (Latin,  mitto).  The  missionary- 
is,  therefore,  one  who  is  sent.  He  is  simply  a 
messenger.  He  goes  not  at  his  own  initiative, 
nor  to  accomplish  a  purpose  which  he  has  orig- 
inated, but  as  the  agent  of  the  one  who  sends  him 
and  to  do  that  for  which  he  is  commissioned ;  and 
the  more  absolutely  he  succeeds  in  simply  repre- 
senting the  One  who  has  sent  him,  and  the  more 
intelligently,  faithfully  and  consecratedly  he  does 
his  work,  the  more  perfectly  does  he  fulfill  his 
mission. 

Another  word  of  importance  in  this  definition 
is  ** proclamation,"  which  literally  means  '*to 
shout  out"  a  thing.  And  that  is  the  fundamental 
thought  of  the  missionary  message.  We  are  to 
**cry  aloud  and  spare  not."  Our  word  is  one  of 
warning  as  well  as  of  good  news — ^^  Except  ye 
repent,  ye  shall  all  likewise  perish,"  and  who 
would  think  of  ever  sounding  an  alarm  in  a  gentle 
whisper  or  with  soothing  accents  f 

The  message  thus  proclaimed  is  **the  gospel," 
the  good  news,  the  message  of  which  Christ  Him- 
self was  the  first  messenger,  ^^^Grod  so  loved  the 
world  that  He  gave  His  only  begotten  Son  that 
whosoever  believeth  in  Him  should  not  perish,  but 
have  everlasting  life ;"  ^"The  Son  of  man  is  come 
to  seek  and  to  save  that  which  was  lost."  This 
**good  news"  includes  all  the  blessings  that  ac- 
company and  flow  from  the  gospel.    Civilization, 

3  John  3:16.  ^'Luke  19:20. 


INTEODUCTORY  5 

^ood  order,  progress,  peace,  liuinaiiity,  liberty 
;of  life  and  thought  and  speech, — all  that  men  deem 
;worth  living  for,  is  the  fruit  of  the  gospel. 

Another  vital  term  of  this  definition  is  *Hhe 
unconverted, ''  signifying  those  either  who  through 
ignorance  do  not  know  or  through  willfulness  or 
indifference  neglect  or  reject  the  gospel.  These 
are  sometimes  called  ^*  heathen,"  sometimes 
'^ pagan,"  sometimes  ** unbelievers,"  sometimes 
** non-Christian,"  but  all  are  comprehended  in  the 
word  *^ unconverted," — ^not  turned  to  Christ. 
They  are  like  those  to  whom  the  prophet  cried, 
^**Turn  ye,  turn  ye,  for  why  will  ye  die,  0  house 
of  Israel,"  and  those  others  to  whom  the  Saviour 
Himself  said  in  sorrow,  ^*^Ye  will  not  come  unto 
Me  that  ye  might  have  life." 

These  unconverted  are  found  everywhere. 
Darkest  Africa  hides  no  sadder  cases  of  sinful  re- 
jection of  the  Christ  than  does  enlightened  Amer- 
ica. "We  talk  about  foreign  missions,  or  home  mis- 
sions, or  city  missions;  but  all  these  terms  are 
©imply  convenient  designations  of  relative  situ- 
ation, and  no  discrimination  as  to  their  worth  or 
need,  such  'as  is  often  thoughtlessly  made,  should 
ever  be  expressed.  In  each  case,  and  whether  the 
sinner  is  such  through  excusable  ignorance  or  in- 
excusable willfulness,  the  danger  is  the  same,  and 
the  remedy  is  one,  even  as  the  drowning  man 
must  be  rescued  from  his  peril,  whether  his  dan- 
ger has  arisen  from  a  reckless  disregard  or  an 

*Ezek.  33:11.  6  John  6:40. 


6  MISSIONARY  HISTOEY 

ntter  ignorance  of  tlie  power  of  tlie  mighty  tide 
that  is  dragging  him  down  to  death. 

Finally,  in  our  definition,  we  must  recognize 
that  the  only  right  we  have  to  go  as  messengers 
to  the  unconverted  with  the  gospel  of  salvation 
through  Christ  is  the  fact  that  He  has  commanded 
us  to  do  so.  ^**Go  ye,  therefore,  and  disciple  all 
nations"  is  not  a  polite  request,  not  the  mere  ex- 
pression of  a,  wish,  not  a  simple  suggestion;  but 
a  short,  sharp,  direct,  explicit,  peremptory  and 
permanent  order  from  the  Great  Captain  of  our 
salvation  to  us,  His  soldiers,  ^^Go."  To  be  obedi- 
ent and  faithful  to  Him,  we  must  go  in  person  or 
by  substitute,  with  direct  ^or  indirect  appeal, 
through  our  influence  or  by  our  gifts,  and  wher- 
ever we  can  reach  the  unconverted  we  must  brin^ 
to  them  the  one  supreme  message,  ^*^The  King- 
dom of  heaven  is  at  hand,  repent  ye  and  believe 
the  gospel." 

*^  ^  Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and  preach  the  gos- 
pel to  every  creature"  was  the  final,  the  most 
imperative  and  the  most  inclusive  command  of  the 
risen  Christ.  In  it  the  Christian  Church  of  every 
age  should  perceive  her  universal  message  and  her 
most  important  duty. 

After  the  question,  ^^What  is  meant  by  Chris- 
tian missions?"  the  next  query  naturally  is, 
**What  are  the  essential  qualifications  of  the  mis- 
sionary?" ^^What  must  be  the  spirit  of  him  who 
would  carry  to  his  fellow-men  this  message  of 
salvation?"    The  answer  to  this  is  threefold: 

6Matt.  28:19,  7 Mark  1:15,  SMark  16:15. 


INTEODUCTORY  7 

1.  He  must  have  the  spirit  of  Obedience.  The^ 
basis  of  Ms  work  is  the  command  of  Christ,  and 
to  make  that  command  an  actuality,  the  spiril 
of  obedience  to  it  must  be  the  great  foundation 
principle  of  the  missionary's  life.  ^"Ye  have  not 
chosen  Me,  but  I  have  chosen  you  and  ordained 
you,  that  ye  should  go  and  bring  forth  fruit,'* 
-were  Christ's  words  to  His  early  disciples,  and 
the  fact  remains  the  same  to-day.  The  missionary 
does  not  go  from  his  own  free  choice  in  the  human 
sense, — an  obligation  is  laid  upon  his  soul,  and 
with  Paul  he  exclaims,  ^''^'Woe  is  me  if  I  preach 
not  the  gospel."  Thus  driven  by  this  inward 
sense  of  need,  he  goes  forth  to  conquer  the  world 
for  Christ,  or  to  die  in  the  attempt,  his  face  toward 
the  foe. 

2.  And  he  must  also  have  the  spirit  of  Love. 
Obedience  may  compel,  but  love  will  sustain  him. 
^^'' Greater  love  hath  no  man  than  this,  that  a  man 
lay  down  his  life  for  his  friends.  Ye  are  My 
friends,  if  ye  do  whatsoever  I  have  commanded 
you."  Obedience  may  be  the  foundation  of  the 
Christian's  work,  but  love  is  the  fair  superstruc- 
ture which  rises  beautiful  and  enduring  upon  the 
rock  of  faith-filled  obedience  to  the  Master's 
Word. 

3.  But  even  obedience  and  love  will  not  wholly 
fit  the  man  for  his  work.  He  may  add  to  these 
the  qualities  of  an  educated  mind,  a  refined  and 
consecrated  intellect,  a  persuasive  manner  and  the 
knowledge  and  use  of  the  best  methods  of  work, 

9 John  15:16.  loi.  Cor.  9:16.  "John  15:13,  14 


S  MISSIONARY  HISTORY; 

and  yet  even  all  these  are  not  wholly  sufficient. 
Pne  essential  quality  must  be  had — Power,  that 
power  which  only  the  Holy  Spirit  can  impart  and 
without  which  the  best  meant  efforts  will  be  barren 
of  results.  The  promise  of  Christ  to  His  disciples 
was  and  still  is,  ^^^^Ye  shall  receive  power  after 
the  Holy  Ghost  is  come  upon  you, ' '  and  then,  and 
only  then,  can  they  be  *' witnesses''  who  shall 
testify  with  convicting  and  convincing  force  to  the 
mercy  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  to  the  love 
of  that  Saviour  who  came  into  the  world  that  the 
world  through  Him  might  be  saved. 

One  other  important  question  remains  to  be 
answered,  ^^Wliat  have  been  and  what  are  the 
principal  motives  which  have  influenced  the  Chris- 
tian Church  in  the  establishment  and  maintenance 
of  missionary  workf 

Five  may  be  mentioned,  of  which  the  first  is : 
The  exaltation  of  Jesus  Christ.  This  was  prob- 
ably one  of  the  first  and  strongest  motives  in  the 
early  Church.  Jesus  Christ,  through  the  preach- 
ing of  the  gospel  by  the  apostles  and  their  suc- 
cessors, had  claimed  the  allegiance  of  the  world 
as  their  Saviour.  But  His  claim  was  not  only 
disputed,  but  ridiculed.  He  was  ^^*^ despised''  as 
well  as  rejected  of  men.  He  was  regarded  as 
simply  a  condemned  criminal,  an  offender  against 
the  Jewish  law,  who  had  been  executed  for  the 
dreadful  crime  of  blasphemy;  or  at  best  He  was 
looked  upon  as  "''beside  Himself"  with  fanati- 

12 Acts  1:8.  I31sa.  53:3.  i*  Mark  3:21. 


INTEODUCTORY  9 

cism  and  ambition.  His  divinity  was  neither 
accepted  nor  understood.  His  doctrines  of  love 
and  mercy  seemed  a  confession  of  weakness. 
His  humility  was  translated  into  fear  or  coward- 
ice. In  a  word,  Jesus  Christ  was  considered  as 
either  a  keen  impostor  or  a  harmful  enthusiast 
and  treated  accordingly  by  the  wise  and  the 
mighty  of  His  day.  It  was,  therefore^  the  first 
duty  and  the  first  effort  of  His  disciples  to  show 
His  true  nature,  the  justice  of  His  claims,  the 
righteousness  of  His  demands,  the  beauty  and 
holiness  of  His  character,  and  the  divinity  of  His 
person  and  His  work.  To  this  all  their  efforts  and 
all  their  preaching  were  directed,  and  so  effectu^ 
ally  that  before  three  hundred  years  had  elapsed! 
after  His  birth  the  Eoman  world,  which  had  so 
despised  and  slandered  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  was,  in 
form  at  least,  acknowledging  Him  as  the  Christ  of 
God.  And  the  same  motive  must  still  be  potent, 
because  there  are  still  many  in  the  world  who  in 
reality,  if  not  by  outward  act,  despise  Jesus  as 
greatly  as  did  those  enemies  who  delivered  Him  to 
Pontius  Pilate.  In  Japan,  not  sixty  years  ago,  the 
religion  of  Jesus  was  forbidden  as  a  pestilential 
thing,  and  the  Christian  converts,  if  found,  were 
compelled  to  trample  on  the  cross.  In  many  other 
lands  to-day  Christianity  is  despised,  and  even  in 
nominally  Christian  countries  thousands  and  mil- 
lions are  to  be  found  who,  by  their  attitude  of 
contempt  and  hatred,  ^^^^  crucify  the  Son  of  God 

«Heb.  6:6. 


10  missionaey;  histoey 

afresh  and  put  Him  to  an  open  shame."  It  must 
still,  therefore,  be  a  strong  motive  of  the  Christian 
missionary,  whether  at  home  or  abroad,  to  exalt 
Jesus,  to  show  the  loveliness  of  His  character,  the 
greatness  of  His  mercy,  the  terribleness  of  His 
wrath,  and  the  dignity  and  honor  of  His  crown 
and  throne. 

A  second  motive  prominent  in  the  history  of 
missions  is  the  desire  for  the  salvation  of  men. 
This  possibly  takes  precedence  even  of  the  first 
motive,  and  perhaps  always  has,  for  if  any  one 
is  converted  to  Christ  and  his  salvation  has  been 
thus  secured,  his  honor  and  reverence  for  the  Lord 
Jesus  is  of  course  assured.  And  to  him  who 
realizes  the  truth  of  the  declaration,  ^^**  Neither  is 
there  salvation  in  any  other,  for  there  is  n'one 
ptlier  name  under  heaven  given  among  men 
whereby  we  must  be  saved,"  this  motive  will 
surely  be  all  powerful.  It  follows  the  course  of 
a  natural  impulse.  Men  are  in  danger  of  eternal 
death.  Without  the  knowledge  of  Christ  as  a 
Saviour  they  are  lost.  There  is,  then,  but  one 
supreme  duty  for  the  disciples  of  Christ,  to  go  to 
every  man  with  the  message  of  salvation  and  to 
beseech  them  in  ^^^^ Christ's  name  to  be  reconciled 
to  God." 

A  third  motive  is  the  uplift  or  betterment  of 
bur  fellow-men.  There  are  those  to  whom  even 
the  material  benefits  of  Christianity  appear  great 
enough  to  warrant  the  work  of  missions  amid  un- 

16 Acts  4:12.  "2  Cor.  6:20. 


INTEODUCTOEY  11 

civilized  peoples.  The  writer  was  once  told  by 
one  who  had  been  for  years  a  very  earnest  and 
consecrated  missionary  in  India,  that  he  would 
consider  his  life  and  strength  well  spent  if  only 
be  were  able  to  lift  up  the  common  people  of 
India  to  the  enjoyment  of  some  of  the  intellectual 
and  material  benefits  of  modem  civilization.  But 
it  would  seem  as  if  this  motive  were  hardly  suffi- 
cient. We  can  not  forget  the  divine  word,  ^^*  *  Seek 
ye  first  the  Kingdom  of  God  and  His  righteous- 
ness, and  all  these  things  shall  be  added  unto 
you."  Nevertheless  it  is  true  that  we  must 
consider  that  the  material  advantages  of  Chris- 
tianity are  in  themselves  very  great,  and  that 
when  added  to  spiritual  blessings  they  are  of  in- 
estimable value,  even  great  enough  to  warrant 
one  in  giving  much  attention  to  them.  "We  need 
but  to  recall  the  examples  of  Livingstone  in  his 
antagonism  to  the  African  slave  trade ;  of  Mackay, 
bf  Uganda,  in  his  training  of  the  natives  in  the 
mechanical  arts;  of  Dr.  Parker,  who  opened  the 
way  for  the  gospel  in  China  by  his  medical  Work, 
and  of  Dr.  Verbeck's  educational  work  in  Japan, 
to  realize  that  the  material  gifts  of  Christianity 
to  lands  that  have  less  of  temporal  blessings  than 
have  Christian  nations,  have  been  wonderful  in 
their  ultimate  influence  upon  the  spiritual  life  of 
such  peoples. 

In  the  missionary  work  of  the  Christians  of  the 
period  of  the  Middle  Ages,  we  find  another  strong 

Ullfatt.  6:83. 


12  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

motive  arising  from  the  gradual  centralizing  of 
Cliristian  life  and  activity  in  the  Church  of  Eome 
and  from  the  conviction  that  the  Church 's  rule  to 
be  effective  must  be  material  and  direct  and  co- 
equal, if  not  superior,  in  its  authority  to  that  of 
the  State.  Thus  the  motive  of  the  supremacy  of 
the  visible  Church  and  the  extension  of  its  rule, 
both  as  a  spiritual  and  in  many  ways  as  a  govern- 
mental power,  took  possession  of  the  minds  of 
the  Christian  Church,  and  for  many  centuries  that 
motive  dominated  her  relations  to  all  those  peo- 
ples with  whom  she  came  into  contact. 

A  last  motive  that  has  had  great  influence  over 
tlie  Church  in  her  times  of  greatest  power,  has 
been  the  desire  for  the  conquest  of  the  world  for 
Christ.  Christ  is  our  King,  mankind  His  right- 
ful subjects;  all  who  knowingly  reject  His  rule 
are,  therefore,  rebels  against  the  highest  author^ 
ity  in  heaven  or  on  earth,  and  the  Church,  as  the 
expression  of  Christ's  will  on  earth,  must  be  His 
instrument  in  making  known  that  will  to  all  men, 
thus  hastening  the  day  ^^^'when  every  knee  shall 
bow  and  every  tongue  confess  that  Jesus  Christ 
is  Lord  to  the  glory  of  God  the  Father."  It  is 
no  temporal  rule  that  is  thus  proposed  or  sought, 
and  in  this  respect  it  differs  absolutely  and  es- 
sentially from  the  motive  of  the  domination  of 
the  Church  as  a  temporal  power.  It  is  rather 
a  spiritual  rule  such  as  was  voiced  in  the  war- 
cry    of    the    Cromwellians    in    England,    ^^For 

wPhil.  2:10. 


INTRODIJCTOEY  13 

Clirist's  Crown  and  Covenant/'  whereby  not 
through  external  conformity  alone,  but  through 
spiritual  agreement  with  the  will  of  Grod,  there 
shall  be  realized  on  earth  the  vision  of  that 
heavenly  condition  in  which  all  men  shall  acknowl- 
edge that  ^°**One  is  their  Master,  even  Christ,  and 
all  they  are  brethren/' 

These  five  motives  then,  viz. :  The  exaltation 
of  Christ  as  Lord;  the  salvation  of  the  souls  of 
men ;  the  uplift  of  men  by  bettering  their  physical 
and  moral  condition;  the  elevation  of  the  Church 
to  the  place  of  supreme  control  in  the  State,  and 
the  extension  of  the  Kingdom  of  God  over  all 
the  earth,  have  been  for  the  most  part  the  con- 
trolling influences  in  the  establishment  and  de- 
velopment of  the  great  missionary  enterprises  of 
the  Christian  Church  from  the  time  of  her  found- 
ing until  the  present  day. 

Matt.  23:8. 


CHAPTEE  n 

APOSTOLIC  MISSIONS 

The  history  of  mission's  may  be  divided  into  sis 
periods,  of  which  the  first  period,  extending  from 
the  death  of  Christ  to  the  death  of  John  (33-100 
A.  D.)  is  called  the  Period  of  Apostolic  Mis- 
sions. This  period  began  with  the  earthly  min- 
istry of  our  Lord.  His  life  for  more  than  three 
years  was  that  of  the  itinerant  missionary.  Up 
and  down,  through  the  land  of  Palestine  He  went 
^*  teaching  in  their  synagogues  and  preaching  the 
gospel  of  the  Kingdom  and  healing  every  sickness 
and  all  manner  of  disease  among  the  people. ' '  He 
had  His  missionary  training  class.  His  spiritual 
clinic,  in  which  He  not  only  taught  His  disciples 
the  principles  of  the  gospel  which  was  to  form 
the  subject  of  His  scholars'  work,  but  by  mani- 
fold examples  explained  His  teaching  and  en- 
forced His  wonderful  words  by  His  equally  won- 
derful works  of  mercy  and  compassion.  And 
when  the  Lord's  earthly  work  was  brought  to  a 
close  and  the  twelve  leaders  of  ihe  newly  bom 
Church  had  received  the  enduement  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  immediately  the  great  missionary  work 
of  the  Church  began,  and  the  Apostolic  Period  of 
Christian  Missions  was  fully  inaugurated. 

We  must  not,  however,  think  of  the  apostles 

iMatt.  4:23.  14 


APOSTOLIC  MISSIONS  15 

ais  the  only  misisionaries  of  this  period,  nor  of 
their  work  as  the  only  important  or  even  the  most 
important  missionary  enterprise  then  carried  on. 
This  work  was  done  by  a  multitude  of  Christians, 
for,  as  we  read,  ^'*they  that  were  scattered 
abroad,"  by  the  persecution  that  arose  after  the 
martyrdom  of  Stephen,  **  went  everywhere  preach- 
ing the  Word/'  It  was  therefore  a  time  of  in- 
dividual effort,  of  general  consecration  to  the  work 
of  proclaiming  the  gospel;  in  a  word,  it  was  not 
a  movement  of  the  leaders,  but  of  the  common 
people,  the  ** laymen's  missionary  movement"  of 
the  first  century.  ^^**  There  was  no  widely 
extended  missionary  organization;  there  was 
scarcely  even  a  Church  as  we  understand  that 
term.  There  was  simply  a  constantly  increas- 
ing number  of  individual  believers  who,  wherever 
they  went,  whether  on  their  regular  business  or 
driven  by  persecution,  preached  Christ,  told  the 
story  of  the  Cross,  bore  witness  to  its  value  for 
themselves,  and  urged  the  acceptance  of  the 
Saviour  on  those  with  whom  they  came  in  con- 
tact. Of  missionaries  in  the  modem  sense  of  the 
term  there  were  not  many ;  of  those  who  devoted 
their  full  time  and  strength  to  the  work  of 
preaching  there  were  very  few,  but  of  those  who 
made  their  trade,  their  profession,  their  every- 
day occupation,  of  whatever  nature  it  was,  the 
means  of  extending  their  faith,  there  was  a  mul- 
titude."/ 

Acts  8:4.  « ••  The  Missionary  Enterprise,"  p.  14. 


16  MISSIONAEY  HISTOET" 

And  this  metliod  of  the  gospel  propaganda  was 
wonderfully  efficient.  Even  so  early  in  tlie  his- 
tory of  the  Church  as  the  Day  of  Pentecost,  only 
forty  days  after  Jesus'  ascension,  the  list  of  the 
representatives  of  various  nations,  who,  as  visit- 
ors to  Jerusalem,  had  heard  the  gospel  message, 
is  astonishingly  large.  And  in  a  few  years  Paul 
is  writing  to  the  chief  cities  of  Asia  Minor  and 
of  Greece,  and  even  to  Eome  itself,  instruct- 
ing, ^admonilshing,  and  cheering  the  missionary 
Churches  that  had  been  established  in  these  influ- 
ential national  centers. 

Thus  the  apostolic  period,  though  the  most 
brief  of  all  the  divisions  of  the  missionary  work 
of  the  Church,  was  perhaps  more  fruitful  than 
any  period  that  has  succeeded  it,  nor  is  it  likely 
that  at  any  time  during  the  Church's  history  has 
her  missionary  work  so  completely  absorbed  her 
attention  and  effort.  It  was  the  well-nigh  uni- 
versal occupation  of  the  Church  of  the  first  cen- 
tury, (and  with  such  vigor  and  faith  was  the  work 
IDursued  that  ere  the  last  apostle,  whose  sorrow- 
darkened  eyes  had  seen  his  Master  hanging  on  the 
cross  of  Calvary,  had  been  translated  to  the  glories 
of  that  heaven  which  the  Master  had  promised 
His  disciples,  there  were  but  few  important  dis- 
tricts of  the  great  Roman  world  that  had  not  at 
least  heard  of  this  new  faith. 

It  must  not  be  thought,  however,  that  this 
growth  was  attained  without  the  severest  oppo- 
sition.   The  execution  of  Stephen  and  the  perse- 


APOSTOLIC  MISSIONS  17 

feutionis  led  by  Saul  were  but  the  forerunners  of 
la  long  and  pitiless  attempt  to  root  out  this  *' pesti- 
lent superstition. ' '  Nations  <and  rulers  who  were 
ihe  natural  enemies  of  each  other  united  in  their 
{opposition  to  the  faith  of  the  Crucified  One,  and 
their  attempts  to  quench  the  ardor  of  His  friends 
giave  rise  to  many  periods  when  the  struggling 
[Church  seemed  to  have  almost  succumbed  to  the 
fury  of  their  -oppressors.  But  after  each  baptism 
of  fire  the  friends  of  Christ  rose  undismayed  and 
boldly  testified  to  His  name  in  the  very  face  of 
[their  relentless  foes. 

Let  us  learn,  by  but  one  example,  how  these 
early  Christians  testified  for  Christ.  Polycarp, 
who  was  martyred  about  165  A.  D.,  is  reputed  to 
have  been  the  pupil  of  the  Apostle  John  and  to 
have  been  ordained  by  the  apostle  himself  as 
bishop  or  minister  of  the  Church  at  Smyrna.  But 
neither  his  reputation  for  holiness,  nor  the  beauty 
of  his  character,  nor  the  usefulness  of  a  life  spent 
in  charity  and  good  works  could  save  him  from  the 
fury  of  the  enemies  of  Christ,  and  during  the  great 
persecution  of  the  Church  which  took  place  in  the 
reign  of  the  Emperor  Marcus  Aurelius  (165  A.  D.) 
Polycarp  was  arrested  and  brought  before  the 
Roman  proconsul  to  answer  for  his  life.  **  Blas- 
pheme Christ,"  cried  the  proconsul,  willing  to 
spare  the  venerable  man  who  stood  before  him, 
*  ^  Blaspheme  Christ  and  you  shall  be  freed. ' '  But, 
standing  before  the  vast  multitude  of  fanatical 
spectators,  thirsting  for  his  blood,  the  aged  Chris- 
9 


18  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

tian  with  unsliaken  voice  m'ade  answer:  *' Eighty 
and  six  years  have  I  served  my  Lord  Christ  and 
He  has  never  done  me  wrong.  How  can  I  then 
blaspheme  my  King  who  has  saved  me!"  and 
bound  to  the  fatal  stake,  with  the  flames  leaping 
around  him,  Polycarp  passed  to  his  reward  in  a 
chariot  of  fire. 

No  wonder  that  with  such  witnesses  for  Christ 
during  the  ten  great  persecutions  which  ravaged 
the  early  Church,  beginning  with  that  of  Nero,  in 
A.  D.  64,  and  ending  with  the  Diocletian  persecu- 
tion in  303,  the  Church  not  only  lived,  but  grew 
and  waxed  strong,  thus  proving  the  truth  of  the 
familiar  sa}T.ng,  ^^The  blood  of  the  martyrs  is  the 
seed  of  the  Church."  Indeed,  so  far  and  fast  had 
the  cause  of  Christ  spread  and  such  firm  hold  had 
it  taken  upon  the  diverse  peoples  of  the  Eoman 
Empire,  in  spite  of  the  opposition  of  philosopher 
and  emperor,  that  as  early  as  the  close  of  the 
second  century  Tertullian  could  say  to  the  heathen 
of  Africa,  ^^We  are  but  of  yesterday,  and  yet 
we  already  fill  your  cities,  islands,  camps,  your 
palaces,  senate,  and  forum ;  we  have  left  you  only 
your  temples;''  and  even  half  a  century  earlier 
Justin  Martyr,  himself  a  contemporary  of  the 
later  apostles,  declared:  ** There  is  no  people, 
Greek  or  barbarian  or  of  any  other  race,  by  what- 
soever appellation  or  manner  they  may  be  dis- 
tinguished, however  ignorant  of  arts  or  of  agri- 
culture, whether  they  dwell  in  tents  or  wander 
about  in  covered  wagons,  among  whom  prayers 


APOSTOLIC  MISSIONS  19 

and  thanksgivings  are  not  offered  in  tlie  name 
of  tlie  crncified  Jesus  to  the  Father  and  Creator 
'of  all  things." 

At  last  the  natural  consummation  of  so  won- 
derful a  development  was  reached,  and  in  A.  D. 
313,  by  the  imperial  edict  of  Constantine,  Chris- 
tianity was  recognized  as  the  official  religion  of 
the  Eoman  world  and  took  its  place  in  history  as 
n  great  world  religion.  Such  was  the  marvelous 
change  in  three  centuries  from  the  faith  of  slaves 
to  that  of  kings.  No  wonder  has  it  been  related 
that  Julian  the  Apostate,  viewing  the  triumphs 
of  the  cross,  exclaimed,  **0  G-alilean,  Thou  hast 
conquered!" 

And  yet,  this  seeming  triumph  of  the  faith 
marked  in  a  sense  the  beginning  of  a  period  of 
less  energetic  effort  in  its  propagation.  Exalted 
upon  the  throne  of  the  CaBsars,  the  Christian 
Church  began  to  think  that  its  long  struggle  for 
recognition  was  happily  ended.  The  fervor  of  its 
first  love,  the  energy  of  its  early  efforts  began  to 
slacken.  The  dangers  and  foes  also  which  at  first 
had  threatened  it  from  without  began  to  attack  it 
from  within.  The  ^^* perilous  times"  of  which 
Paul  warned  the  Church  very  soon  began  to  mani- 
fest themselves,  and  though  the  wind  of  persecu- 
tion and  material  opposition  died  away,  the  ener- 
vating sunshine  of  governmental  protection  and 
popularity  threatened  to  do  more  evil  than  the 
severest    storm-blasts    had    accomplished.      The 

43  Tim.  3:1. 


20  MISSIONARY  HISTOEZ 

purity  and  simplicity  of  the  early  faith  began  to 
abate  and  heresies  and  crudities  of  thought  to 
arise  within  the  Church  itself.  Thus  the  battle 
of  the  Church  was  no  longer  waged  alone  with 
heathenism  without,  but  also  with  heathenism 
within,  and  the  great  Patristic  controversies  that 
lasted  for  many  years  diverted  the  attention  of 
the  Church  from  the  task  of  propagating  the  gos- 
pel to  that  of  defining  and  defending  the  faith 
0nce  delivered  to  the  saints. 


CHAPTER  ni 

PATEISTIC   OR  EARLY   CHURCH   MISSIONS 

Thus  it  came  to  pass  during  the  second  period  of 
the  history  of  missions,  which  is  called  the  Period 
of  the  Early  Church  or  the  Patristic  Period  (100- 
800),  that  battles  for  the  faith  at  home  and  labors 
for  the  propagation  of  the  truth  abroad  divided 
the  attention  of  the  Church.  This  condition  de- 
veloped two  widely  differing  classes  of  Christian 
champions,  the  one  of  which  contended  against  the 
philosophies  of  the  non-Christian  thinkers  and  the 
false  doctrines  which  sprang  quickly  up  among 
the  professed  friends  of  Christ;  and  the  others, 
leaving  such  contests  to  the  Church  at  home,  and 
to  such  mighty  apologists  and  theologians  as 
Athanasius,  Jerome,  Chrysostom,  Augustine,  and 
others,  fared  forth  to  distant  lands  and  unfamiliar 
peoples  to  plant  the  faith  in  which  they  them- 
selves trusted.  Among  these  missionaries  of  the 
early  Church  we  first  note  Uliilas,  or  Wulfila, 
which  means  ** Little  Wolf."  He  was  bom  311 
A.  D.,  and  came  from  Christian  parents  who  had 
been  captured  and  enslaved  during  one  of  the 
many  incursions  made  by  the  Goths  into  Asia 
Minor  about  the  middle  of  the  third  century.  His 
family  were  people  of  rank  and  influence,  as  is 

21 


22  MISSIONAEY  HISTORY 

indicated  by  the  fact  that  as  a  young  man  he  was 
taken  in  an  embassy  sent  by  Alaric,  king  of  the 
Goths,  to  Constantinople,  where  he  remained  for 
ten  years.  He  then  returned  as  a  missionary  to 
his  own  people  (341)  and  labored  among  the 
Goths  north  of  the  Danube  Eiver.  His  particular 
distinction  comes  from  the  fact  that  he  ^^^was  one 
of  the  first  mis'sionaries  to  give  not  only  Chris- 
tianity but  letters  to  a  whole  people.  The  Goths 
were  without  books  or  writing.  In  order  that 
they  might  have  the  Scriptures,  Ulfilas  invented 
for  them  an  alphabet,  using  a  modification  of  the 
Greek  letters  with  the  addition  of  some  characters 
to  represent  Gothic  sounds  for  which  the  Greeks 
had  no  signs.  He  translated  the  whole  Bible,  ex- 
cept the  Books  of  Kings,  omitting  these  because 
he  feared  that  they  would  tend  to  feed  the  war- 
like passions  of  the  Goths.  Only  his  translation 
of  the  New  Testament,  however,  has  come  down 
to  us,  the  best  extant  copy  of  which  is  now  in  the 
University  of  Upsala,  Sweden.  It  is  known  as 
the  *^ silver  Bible"  because  the  letters  are  written 
with  silver  ink  upon  a  purple  background.  It  is 
extremely  precious  to  the  world  because  it  is  the 
earliest  existing  form  of  the  Teutonic  speech,  the 
mother  language  of  all  Northern  Europe  and 
America. ' ' 

An  early  missionary  to  the  Gauls,  who  left 
the  most  permanent  impress  on  the  inhabitants 
of  the  land  that  we  now  know  as  France,  was 

1  "Two  Thousand  Years  Before  Carey,"  p.  294. 


PATEISTIC  OR  EARLY  CHURCH       23 

Martin,  Bisliop  of  Tonrs  (316-400).  He  did  not 
introduce  Christianity  among  the  Franks,  as 
many,  including  such  noted  men  as  Irenseus  and 
Pothinus  and  Benignus,  friends  and  disciples  of 
Polycarp,  had  long  before  carried  the  gospel  to 
these  savage  tribes.  But  his  character  and  work 
were  such  that  he  finally  established  Christianity 
over  a  wide  area  of  Gaul  where  it  had  been 
hitherto  but  imperfectly  known  or  received.  He 
was  a  soldier  under  Constantino  before  he  became 
a  Christian,  which  no  doubt  accounts  for  the 
manner  in  which  he  waged  war  against  heathen- 
ism, organizing  his  monks  into  a  sort  of  army, 
not,  however,  to  fight  with  men,  but  to  cut  down 
sacred  trees,  destroy  idols  and  temples,  and  thus 
to  remove  the  traces  of  paganism  from  those  com- 
munities which  his  preaching  and  instruction  had 
led  to  embrace  Christianity.  For  centuries  Martin 
of  Tours  has  been  the  patron  saint  of  France. 
St.  Martin's  day  is  noted  in  the  Scottish  civil 
calendar  as  *' Martinmas,"  and  in  Germany  and 
France  it  is  observed  as  a  feast  day.  In  early 
days  the  tomb  of  St.  Martin  was  a  shrine,  and 
his  motto,  '^Non  recuso  lahorem"  (I  will  not  draw 
back  from  the  work),  became  a  watchword  for 
missionaries  in  all  Western  Europe. 

It  certainly  is  somewhat  strange  that  the  name 
which  popularly  stands  for  that  of  the  typical 
Irishman  was  not  the  name  of  any  Irishman  at 
all,  but  of  a  Scotchman,  whose  zeal  for  Chris- 
tianity led  him  to  brave  captivity  and  toils  that 


24  MISSIONARY  HISTOEY 

lie  miglit  plant  the  banner  of  tlie  cross  amid  tlie 
Tnld  tribesmen  of  ancient  Erin.  Snccat,  or 
Patricius  (to  use  tbe  Latin  form  of  tbe  name,  from 
wliich  we  get  onr  familiar  name  Patrick),  was 
bom  in  Dumbartonsliire,  Scotland,  near  tlie  pres- 
ent city  of  Glasgow,  in  tlie  latter  part  of  tbe  fifth 
century  (493).  When  about  sixteen  years  old  be 
was  taken  captive  by  a  raiding  party  from  Ire- 
land and  sold  as  a  slave  to  a  chieftain  named 
Milch o,  living  in  what  is  now  County  Antrim,  who 
made  him  his  shepherd  and  cowboy.  Patrick's 
father  was  a  deacon  or  priest  in  Scotland,  and 
the  youth  was  well  instructed  in  Christianity, 
while  his  religious  life  was  maintained  by  much 
prayer  and  meditation,  for  which  his  solitary  oc- 
cupation gave  him  frequent  opportunities.  After 
a  while  he  escaped  and  returned  to  Gaul,  and  there 
remained  some  years,  possibly  coming  under  the 
influence  of  the  monastic  school  of  Martin  of 
Tours,  in  France,  which  was  at  that  time  a  flaming 
center  of  missionary  zeal.  Returning  to  Scotland, 
he  had  a  vision  much  like  that  of  Paul 's  vision  of 
the  man  of  Macedonia,  dreaming  that  he  saw  a 
man  from  Ireland  who  gave  him  a  letter  headed 
**The  Voice  of  the  Irish,''  and  that  he  heard  the 
voices  of  men  who  dwelt  near  where  he  had  been 
held  captive  crjing  out,  ^^We  entreat  thee,  holy 
youth,  to  come  and  walk  still  among  us. ' '  Obedi- 
ent to  this  heavenly  vision,  Patrick  left  his  native 
land  and  landed  at  Wicklow,  but  was  driven  away 
from  there.    Sailing  north,  he  entered  Strangf ord 


PATRISTIC  OR  EARLY  CHURCH       25 

Longh,  in  County  Down,  and  in  a  bam  near  "where 
is  now  Downpatrick,  the  first  Christian  Church 
in  Ireland  was  gathered.  Beginning  about  the 
year  525,  he  ^^did  the  work  of  an  evangelist'' 
with  rare  zeal  and  discretion,  founding  churches, 
schools,  and  monasteries,  and  preaching  the  gos- 
pel throughout  the  length  and  breadth  of  that 
wild  and  savage  land. 

He  was  God's  instrument  to  establish  Chris- 
tianity in  Ireland,  but  that  he  was  a  member  of 
the  Romish  Church,  as  we  imderstand  it,  is  not 
historical.  ^^^The  authentic  records  do  not  indi- 
cate that  Patrick  had  any  connection  with  the  pope 
or  with  popery.  The  modem  Romish  sect  did  not 
then  exist.  Patrick's  grandfather  was  a  married 
priest.  There  is  no  auricular  confession,  no 
adoration  of  Mary,  no  extreme  unction  in  the 
reliable  records  of  his  life.  The  most  striking 
feature  in  his  own  writings  is  the  frequent  cita- 
tion of  Scripture,  which  he  quotes  from  the  ver- 
sion translated  by  Jerome.  This,  with  a  life  of 
Martin  of  Tours,  is  bound  up  with  the  ^Book  of 
Armagh, '  which  is  the  title .  of  the  collection  of 
St.  Patrick's  extant  writings.  It  is  forever  sig- 
nificant that  the  life  of  a  preceding  missionary 
and  a  copy  of  the  New  Testament  should  be  bound 
up  with  the  primitive  account  of  the  first  distin- 
guished missionary  to  the  British  Islands." 

If  Ireland  was  evangelized  by  a  Scotchman, 
Scotland  was  later  repaid  for  her  gift  by  the 

2  "Two  Thousand  Years  Before  Carey,"  p.  265. 


26  MISSIONARY  HISTOEY 

labors  among  lier  people  of  the  eminent  Irish  mis- 
sionary Columba.  He  was  of  royal  lineage,  from 
one  of  the  numerous  families  of  Celtic  chieftains, 
and  was  bom  about  521.  Having  studied  for  the 
Church,  he  was  early  distinguished  for  his  piety 
and  zeal,  and  laid  the  foundations  of  several 
monastic  communities  while  he  was  yet  a  young 
man. 

When  forty-two  years  old  (563))  he  crossed 
the  Irish  Channel  to  Argyllshire,  Scotland,  and 
with  twelve  companions  founded,  on  the  little 
island  of  Hii  or  lona,  a  settlement  which  became 
one  of  the  most  famous  missionary  schools  in  his- 
tory. From  this  school  went  forth  many  to  spread 
the  gospel  tidings  throughout  Scotland,  and,  as 
says  a  writer,  ^^^for  two  centuries  or  more  lona 
was  the  place  in  all  the  world  whence  the  greatest 
amount  of  evangelistic  influence  went  forth  and 
on  which,  therefore,  the  greatest  amount  of  bless- 
ing from  on  high  rested."  The  extent  of  his  work 
and  that  of  the  **  graduates"  of  his  * 'missionary 
training  school,"  is  indicated  by  the  fact  that, 
'*  during  Columba 's  lifetime  the  gospel  was  gen- 
erally accepted  by  the  whole  of  the  Western 
Picts;  by  the  population  of  the  Hebrides,  whose 
numbers  were  probably  but  small,  but  among 
whom  missionary  work  must  have  been  carried 
on  with  immense  difficulty;  and  by  many  in  the 
Orkney,  Shetland,  and  Faroe  Islands." 

Turning  from  Scotland  to  England,  we  note 
that  the  great  pioneer  missionary  to  thiis  land  was 

3  "  Medieval  Missions,"  pp.  50,  61. 


PATEISTIC  OE  EAELY  CHUECH       2T 

Augustine,  wlio,  with  his  band  of  forty  Benedic- 
tine monks,  was  sent  by  Pope  Gregory  to  re- 
evangelize  a  people  whose  ancestors  had  once 
been  evangelized  but  later  had  relapsed  into 
heathenism  through  the  weakness  of  the  Church 
and  the  growing  influence  of  pagan  tribes. 
Augustine  and  his  helpers  seem  to  have  been  dis-. 
mayed  at  first  by  the  reports  of  the  siavage  char- 
acter of  the  Saxons  and  to  have  turned  back,  seek- 
ing to  be  released  from  their  dangerous  mission. 
But  Gregory,  who  long  before  he  became  pope  had 
determined  on  the  evangelization  of  the  people  of 
the  fair-haired  slaves  whom  he  saw  in  the  market- 
place at  Eome,  sent  back  his  agents  with  the  stem 
command  to  persevere  in  their  work.  Pressing 
on,  therefore,  this  early  missionary  deputation, 
in  the  year  596,  came  to  the  kingdom  of  Kent, 
whose  ruler,  Ethelbert,  had  married  a  wife  of 
the  Franks,  Bertha  by  name,  who  was  herself  a 
Christian.  Influenced  by  her,  Ethelbert  received 
the  strangers  with  kindness,  assigned  them  a  resi- 
dence in  his  capital  city  of  Canterbury,  and  gave 
them  permission  to  preach  and  to  teach  any  who 
would  hear  them.  So  well  did  they  succeed  that 
within  a  year  after  the  landing  of  the  missionaries, 
Ethelbert  was  baptized  and,  according  to  the 
method  of  the  times,  the  nation  followed  their 
ruler  in  the  acceptance  of  the  new  faith.  The 
Church  of  St.  Martin,  in  Canterbury,  is  still 
pointed  out  as  the  site  whereon  Christianity  was 
re-established  in  Britain. 

Germany,    inhabited    by    rude    tribes    whosei 


S8  MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

earlier  civilization  and  Cliristiauitv  had  been  al- 
most wholly  obliterated  by  the  waves  of  barbaric 
invasion  from  the  North  and  East  that  swept  over 
it  during  the  second  and  third  centniies,  was  re- 
sown  with  the  gospel  seed,  not,  as  would  have  been 
natural,  by  its  nearest  Christian  neiglibors,  the 
Franldsh  Church,  but  by  li(M*alds  from  more  dis- 
tant lands.  Severinus  Friikdd,  or  Fridolin,  and 
others  did  much  to  relay  the  ruined  foundations 
of  religion  among  the  Germanic  tribes,  but  three 
names  stand  out  most  conspicuously,  Columbanus, 
Willibrord,  and  "Winfrid  or  Boniface.  These  were 
all  from  the  British  Churcli,  and  their  zeal  and 
devotion  bear  witness  to  the  high  state  of  culture 
and  piety  in  these  islands. 

Columbanus  was  bom  in  Ireland  in  550,  and 
even  as  a  youth  was  noted  for  his  scliolarshi]i, 
lia\'ing  performed,  among  other  literary  labors, 
the  remarkable  task  of  translating  the  Book  of 
Psalms  from  the  original  Hebrew,  in  order  that 
what  he  considered  as  errors  of  the  Alexandrian 
or  Septuagint  translators  might  be  corrected. 
His  missionary  zeal,  however,  was  early  awak- 
ened, and  in  his  thirtieth  year  with  twelve  com- 
panions he  set  siail  from  Ireland,  intending  to  go 
to  Southern  Germany.  Diverted  into  France,  in 
the  region  of  Burgundy,  he  finally  found  his  way 
to  the  German  frontier  and  established  his  head- 
quarters at  Anegray  and  Luxeuil,  in  the  Vosges 
Mountains.  Here  he  built  up  strong  monastic 
communities  of  the  type  common  to  those  days 


PATEISTIC  OR  EARLY  CHURCH       29 

and  from  wliicli  as  a  center  his  missionaries  went 
far  and  wide  among  the  savage  tri})es  along  the 
head  waters  of  the  Rhine  and  the  Rhone.  They 
also  went  south  to  the  pagan  Suevi,  the  ancestors 
of  the  modem  Swiss,  and  with  Columhanus'  com- 
panion and  successor,  Galbus,  did  much  to  firmly 
re-establish  the  Church  among  tlie  liardy  moun- 
taineers. At  Bregenz  on  Lake  Zurich,  idols  were 
destroyed  and  monasteries  founded  and  the  arts 
of  religion  and  peace  were  established.  Colum- 
banus  also  attempted  to  establish  himself  in  Italy, 
but  soon  died  at  the  monastery  of  Bobbio,  which 
he  had  founded  in  615.  He  was  a  faithful  and 
fearless  champion  of  the  truth,  and  his  stem  re- 
buke of  the  evil  life  of  Brunhilde,  the  queen- 
mother  of  Burgundy,  while  it  did  not,  as  in  the 
ease  of  John  the  Baptist,  cause  him  to  lose  his 
life,  did  drive  him  far  from  the  civilization  and 
comforts  of  his  day,  to  a  life  of  privation  and  toil, 
but  also  to  a  work  which  had  great  influence 
upon  the  spread  of  Christ's  Kingdom. 

Willibrord  was  the  missionary  apostle  of  Hol- 
land. He  was  an  Englishman  by  birth,  but  part 
of  his  education  and  much  of  his  zeal  were  derived 
from  the  Irish  Church,  under  whose  influence  he 
came  while  still  young.  He  sailed  for  Friesland 
and  landed  at  the  mouth  of  the  Rhine  in  690.  The 
land  was  rough,  the  people  wild,  the  work  difficult, 
but  regardless  of  obstacles,  he  labored  on  year 
after  year,  re-enforcing  his  little  band  of  helpers 
by  new  recruits  from  home  until  he  had  firmly 


30  MISSIONARY  HISTOEY 

laid  the  foundations  of  Christianity  among  a  peo- 
ple that  were  destined  in  after  centuries  to  be 
perhaps  the  most  devoted  and  bold  defenders  of 
the  Christian  faith  that  have  yet  been  known  in 
the  history  of  the  Church,  for  to  Holland  of  the 
sixteenth  century  the  whole  world  owes  a  spiritual 
and  civic  debt  that  can  not  soon  or  easily  be  re- 
paid. 

But  of  all  these  Anglo-Saxon  missionaries, 
Winfrid  or  Boniface  was  the  most  distinguished 
(755).  His  first  journey  to  other  lands  was  to 
Frisia,  where  Willibrord  was  now  growing  old  and 
anxious  to  transfer  some  of  his  important  work 
to  younger  and  more  vigorous  hands.  He  was 
offered  the  bishopric  of  Utrecht,  but  turned  from 
these  honors  and  took  up  instead  the  difficult  and 
dangerous  work  of  reorganizing  the  religious  and 
Church  life  of  the  widely  scattered  and  inde- 
pendent German  tribes.  ***Five  hundred  years 
before,  the  religion  of  the  cross  had  followed  the 
Roman  eagles  along  the  Roman  roads  to  the 
Roman  camps  and  town^s.  The  rough  and  ready 
Frankish  rulers,  still  half  pagan  in  their  ideals, 
had  given  it  a  cast  of  their  own ;  >swarms  of  zeal- 
ous Irish  missionaries  had  woven  their  ideas 
widely  through  the  fabric,"  and  the  resultant  was 
a  form  of  faith  which  was  not  pleasing  to  Rome 
or  wholly  in  accord  with  the  theological  or  ec- 
clesiastical needs  of  the  days.  *^ Boniface  proved 
the  man  for  the  hour.    He  converted,  organized. 


4 "Two  Thousand  Years  Before  Carey,"  p.  303. 


PATRISTIC  OR  EARLY  CHURCH       31 

land  reorganized  the  German  Cliurclies  into  tlie  one 
.Church  of  Rome.  The  heathen  Allemani,  Hes- 
ei'ans,  Bavarians,  Saxons,  and  Franks  of  the  vari- 
ous tribes  heard  the  gospel  from  him  and  turned 
to  Christ  in  great  numbers."  ^^^It  is  said  that  in 
the  course  of  about  twenty  years  he  baptized 
about  100,000  of  the  pagan  inhabitants  of  Ger- 
many. Although  this  number  is  probably  much 
exaggerated  and  although  such  wholesale  bap- 
tisms were  not  an  unmixed  good,  yet  it  is  evident 
that  it  was  by  his  zeal,  combined  with  a  singular 
faculty  for  organization,  that  Germany  became  a 
professedly  Christian  land."  In  his  old  age  he 
essayed  once  more  to  carry  the  gospel  into  Hol- 
land or  Frisia,  whence  he  had  withdrawn  in  his 
early  manhood,  and  set  out  with  an  expedition 
for  that  purpose.  For  a  time  they  succeeded  in 
their  work,  but  soon  the  savage  Frisians  deter- 
mined to  rid  themselves  of  their  intruders,  and 
there  on  the  shores  of  the  Zuider  Zee,  at  the  age 
of  seventy-five,  Boniface  pillowed  his  head  on  a 
volume  of  the  Gospels  and  calmly  received  the 
sword-stroke  that  gave  him  the  martyr's  crown. 
"WHiile  this  work  was  going  on  in  Central 
Europe,  there  were  those  who  penetrated  beyond 
the  rivers  and  forests  of  France  and  Germany 
and  Holland  to  the  remoter  regions  of  Denmark 
and  Sweden  and  even  to  far-away  Greenland.  In 
Denmark  and  Sweden  the  pioneer  missionary  was 
Anskar  (822).     He  was  invited  to  Denmark  by 


6  "  Medieval  Missions,"  p  114. 


32  MISSIONAEY.  HISTORY 

King  Harold  of  Jutland,  who,  in  a  visit  to  Louis 
the  Pious,  the  successor  of  Charlemagne,  had  been 
converted  to  Christianity.  Returning  with  this 
king,  he  established  a  Christian  school,  whose 
advantages,  however,  were  so  little  appreciated 
that  he  had  to  get  his  scholars  from  among  slave 
boys,  who  were  compelled  to  attend  Anskar's 
instructions.  Nevertheless,  some  progress  was 
made  until  King  Harold,  by  a  revolt  of  his  people, 
was  forced  to  abdicate  his  throne,  and  the  work 
of  the  missionaries  was  for  the  time  brought  to 
a  close.  But  while  the  door  was  thus  shut  in 
Denmark,  it  was  opened  in  Sweden,  *^ where,''  as 
says  Neander  in  his  Church  History,  * '  some  seeds 
of  Christianity  had  already  been  scattered.  Com- 
merce had  especially  contributed  to  this  event. 
Christian  merchants  had  conveyed  the  knowledge 
of  Christianity  to  Sweden,  and  merchants  from 
Sweden,  becoming  acquainted  with  Christianity 
at  Dorstede  (or  Dordrecht,  in  Holland,  which  in 
those  days  was  the  great  entrepot  of  the  Northern 
trade)  had  many  of  them  no  doubt  embraced 
the  faith.  Thus  the  way  was  opened  for  Anskar 
to  minister  to  the  Christians  already  in  Denmark 
and  through  them  to  reach  their  savage  and  still 
heathen  countrjonen.  He  established  his  work 
at  Hamburg,  on  the  borders  of  Germany  and  Den- 
mark, and  in  spite  of  reverses  and  losses,  suc- 
ceeded in  establishing  Christianity  in  both  of 
these  northern  kingdoms." 

Similar  work  was  done  in  Pomerania  by  Otto, 


PATEISTIC  OE  EARLY  CHUECH       33 

wlio  astonislied  tlie  splendor-loving  Eussians  by 
tlie  impressiveness  of  his  services  and  the  mag- 
nificence of  the  long  line  of  his  richly  dressed 
retinue.  It  is  said  of  this  missionary  that  ^^he 
did  little  public  preaching,  but  a  great  many 
Christlike  deeds,"  which  perhaps  was  not  a  bad 
example  for  his  successors  in  other  lands  and 
ages. 

*^Lief  the  Lucky"  was  a  son  of  the  Norseman 
Eric  the  Eed,  the  reputed  discoverer  and  colo- 
nizer of  Greenland.  Visiting  the  king  of  Norway, 
who  was  a  Christian,  Lief  was  easily  led  to  em- 
brace the  faith,  and  then  determined  to  return 
to  Greenland  and  Christianize  the  colonists  from 
Iceland,  who  had  settled  there.  On  his  way  he 
was  driven  to  the  south  by  storms  and  is  pre- 
sumed to  have  landed  on  the  coast  of  New  Eng- 
land. Thus,  though  for  four  hundred  years  no 
use  was  made  of  this  discovery,  ^^^the  continent 
of  North  America  was  first  visited  by  a  Christian 
Viking  bound  on  an  errand  from  the  king  of 
Norway  to  win  the  people  of  Greenland  to 
Christ."  On  reaching  Greenland  he  established 
a  Christian  Church  in  his  father's  colony  which 
continued  for  four  hundred  years  or  until  the 
colony  was  finally  abandoned. 

During  'all  this  time  of  missionary  activity 
ton  the  part  of  the  Western  or  Eoman  Church, 
the  Eastern  Church  or  that  portion  of  Christen- 
dom which  acknowledged  the  Patriarch  of  Con- 


8  "  Winners  of  the  World,"  pp.  5-7. 

3 


34  MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

stantinople  as  their  head,  was  not  moved  to  any 
great  display  of  missionary  zeal.  Perhaps  their 
most  noted  achievement  was  in  the  mission  of  two 
Greek  priests  from  Thessalonica,  the  brothers 
Cyril  and  Methodius,  by  name.  Their  special  work 
was  among  the  Bulgarians,  and  the  story  is  that 
their  savage  king  Bagoris  was  converted  by  see- 
ing a  picture  of  the  Last  Judgment,  which  Metho- 
dius, who  was  skilled  in  painting,  had  depicted 
upon  the  wall  of  the  palace.  The  brother  mis- 
eionaries  also  did  a  work  more  lasting  than  the 
conversion  of  a  barbaric  king.  "^^  *  They  found  the 
Slavonic  race  without  a  written  language  and  con- 
structed for  it  an  alphabet  based  on  the  Greek. 
Having  made  letters  for  the  Slavs,  they  gave  them 
a  literature.  They  translated  the  whole  Bible  into 
Slavonian  and  created  a  liturgy  in  that  tongue. 
As  Max  Mtiller  says,  'This  is  still  the  authorized 
version  of  the  Bible  for  the  Slavonic  race  and  to 
the  student  of  the  Slavonic  languages  it  is  what 
Gothic  is  to  the  student  of  German.'  '' 

But  even  a  greater  result  of  their  work  was 
that  in  thus  enabling  the  Slavs  to  worship  God 
and  to  read  His  Word  in  their  own  language, 
instead  of  in  the  Latin,  they  aroused  the  an- 
tagonism of  the  more  bigoted  of  the  Romish 
clergy,  including  the  pope,  and  precipitated  the 
final  separation  of  the  Church  into  its  two  great 
divisions  of  Roman  and  Greek. 

Such  are  a  few  examples  of  the  early  mis- 

7 "Two  Thousand  Years  Before  Carey,"  p.  328. 


PATEISTIC  OR  EARLY  CHURCH       35 

sionaries  and  of  the  character  of  the  work  whereby 
they  laid  the  foundation  of  the  religion  which  in 
most  of  their  mission  fields  has  persisted  to  the 
present  day.  It  may,  however,  be  useful  to  gather 
up  the  suggestions  of  these  facts  into  a  somewhat 
general  statement  and  to  look  at  both  sides  of  this 
work  of  missions  in  mediaeval  and  early  times, 
noting  very  briefly  its  benefits  and  its  defects. 

As  to  the  latter,  a  recent  writer  says:  ^'*The 
aim  of  these  workers  throughout  this  long  period 
(the  mediaeval)  was  to  bring  men  under  the  power 
of  the  sacraments  and  to  make  them  the  subject 
of  priestly  intercession  and  manipulation.  The 
missionaries  wrouglit  not  to  make  disciples,  but 
to  induce  men  to  suffer  the  clergy  to  save  them 
through  priestly  services  of  magical  value. 

*^The  missionary  strategy  appears  in  the 
workers  first  getting  a  priestly  hold  over  leaders, 
kings,  nobles,  etc.,  and  subsequently  prevailing 
on  them  to  enforce  the  acceptance  of  the  current 
Christianity  on  their  subjects:  in  their  attacks 
on  heathen  superstitions  and  gods  and,  coming  off 
unhurt,  arguing  the  victory  of  Christ  over  the 
god  whose  honor  had  been  attacked,  and  in  playing 
generally  upon  the  ignorance  and  superstition  of 
the  people."  This  writer  also  instances  the  de- 
creasing use  of  the  Scriptures  in  the  vernacular 
and  the  increasing  dependence  upon  false  miracles 
and  the  modifying  of  the  gospel  to  meet  the  special 

8  "  Introduction  to  Christian  Missions,"  pp.  93,94. 


V 


36  MISSIOXAEY  HISTOEY 

tastes  and  customs  of  those  to  wliom  they  pre- 
6  en  ted  it. 

Still,  althougli  all  this  and  more  is  probably 
true,  it  must  be  remembered  that  however  im- 
perfect from  our  twentieth  century  standpoint 
these  mediaeval  missions  were  as  to  spirit  or 
method,  yet  they  were  infinitely  superior  to  any 
other  religious  influence  then  in  existence  and  that 
their  standards  of  Christian  thought  and  living 
were  a  power  to  raise  those  who  accepted  them 
far  above  their  pre\dous  convictions  and  actions. 
We  are  not  ourselves  as  yet  so  far  removed  from 
all  crudities  and  imperfections  in  the  life  of  so- 
called  Christian  peoples,  nor  even  in  the  methods 
and  work  of  our  missionary  endeavors,  as  to  look 
with  entire  disapproval  upon  the  work  of  men, 
many  of  whom  wrought  so  faithfully  and  with  such 
passionate  devotion  to  the  light  of  truth  as  they 
saw  it.  The  annals  of  patristic  and  mediaeval 
missions,  as  well  as  those  of  the  Eomish  Church 
of  later  generations,  are  full  of  examples  of  thq 
most  splendid  devotion  to  the  cause  of  Christ  as 
they  understood  that  cause  and  its  requirements 
in  their  day. 

The  methods  employed  in  the  Mediaeval  Age 
were  essentially  those  of  an  earlier  age,  and  it  is 
interesting  to  note  that  the  five  methods  still 
largely  used  by  foreign  missionary  workers  were 
well  known  to  the  workers  of  a  thousand  years 
ago — preaching  the  gospel,  medical  work,  of  which 
the  monks  were  almost  the  sole  practitioners,  lit- 


PATRISTIC  OR  EARLY  CHURCH       37 

erary  work,  whereby  the  spark  of  learning  was 
kept  alive  among  the  clergy  when  it  had  almost 
died  out  among  the  common  people,  and  educa- 
tional work,  for  the  monasteries  and  nunneries 
were  the  combined  common  school,  high  school, 
and  university  of  the  day,  without  whose  efforts 
a  greater  ignorance  even  than  that  which  did  pre- 
vail would  have  been  inevitable.  And  finally,  the 
industrial  method,  so  usefully  employed  to-day, 
is  found  at  least  in  its  genesis,  for,  as  a  writer 
says: 

^^^A  monastery  was  as  a  rule  an  institution 
competent  to  supply  the  temporal  necessities  of 
its  members.  Some  of  the  brothers  gave  a  meas- 
ure of  attention  to  agriculture  and  dairying  and 
stock-raising;  some  to  the  mechanical  arts;  some, 
but  in  rarer  instances,  to  the  fine  arts  and  learn- 
ing. In  the  effort  to  support  themselves  and  their 
work  they  became,  by  example,  teachers  of  the 
communities  around  them  in  many  of  the  arts  of 
civilization  and  wrought  for  their  material  ad- 
vancement along  many  lines." 

One  thing,  however,  especially  marked  the 
missions  of  this  age,  in  that  the  ^4a}mien's  move- 
ment" of  the  early  Church,  during  which  time,  as 
we  have  seen,  every  Christian  was  a  missionary, 
was  replaced  by  a  body  of  missionaries  recruited 
almost  wholly  from  the  clergy.  Such  were  Patrick 
and  Columba,  founders  of  the  Irish  and  the  Scot- 
tish Churches ;  such  were  Columbanus  and  GTalbus, 

•United  Editors*  Encyclopedia — ^Article  "Monasteries." 


38  MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

who  labored  in  Gaul  and  Switzerland;  such  was 
Augustine  of  England;  such  were  Willibrord  in 
Holland  and  Boniface  in  Germany ;  such  were  the 
apostles  to  Bulgaria,  Cyril  and  Methodius,  and 
such  were  the  great  missionary  orders,  the  Do- 
minicans and  Franciscans  and  Jesuits,  whose  chief 
work  was  the  spread  of  the  gospel  and  the  ag- 
grandizement of  that  Church  which  to  them  rep- 
resented Christianity.  Such,  too,  we  may  remark 
in  passing,  has  been  until  very  lately  the  general 
trend  of  even  Protestant  missions,  and  we  may 
hail  with  gratitude  and  great  hopefulness  the  re- 
vival of  missionary  knowledge  and  zeal  among  the 
laymen  of  the  Protestant  Church  of  to-day,  as  in 
a  sense  a  return  to  those  convictions  and  methods 
by  means  of  which,  for  the  first  three  or  four  cen- 
turies of  the  Christian  era,  the  religion  of  the 
Christ  swept  on  to  victory. 


CHAPTEE  IV 

MEDIEVAL.   MISSIONS 

In  the  latter  part  of  tlie  eleventh  century  arose 
that  remarkable  series  of  events  called  the  Cru- 
sades, which  might  almost  be  called  the  **  missions 
militant"  of  the  Christian  Chnrch,  whose  imme- 
diate purpose  was  to  rescue  the  Holy  Land  and 
the  tomb  of  Christ  from  the  domination  of  the 
Moslems,  and  whose  effects  upon  the  religious, 
intellectual,  and  social  life  of  Europe,  and  ulti- 
mately of  the  civilized  World,  were  both  powerful 
and  widespread. 

There  are  usually  reckoned  in  history  seven 
crusades,  extending  over  a  period  of  about  one 
hundred  and  seventy-five  years  (1095-1270). 
Their  immediate  cause  was  the  oppressions  and 
cruelties  wrought  by  the  more  fanatical  Moslems 
on  Christian  pilgrims  to  the  Holy  Land,  as  well 
as  on  Christian  natives  of  Syria  and  surrounding 
lands.  Pope  Urban  II  preached  a  crusade  to 
avenge  the  wrongs  of  these  Christians  and  to 
rescue  the  tomb  of  Christ  from  the  possession  of 
the  Moslems,  and  his  exhortations  aroused  wide- 
spread enthusiasm.  Thousands  from  all  parts  of 
Christendom  enlisted  for  the  Holy  War.  The  war- 
cry  of  the  advancing  hosts  was  '*Deus  VuU"  (God 

39 


40  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

Wills  It),  and  their  armor,  shields,  and  banners 
were  emblazoned  with  the  sign  of  the  cross.  The 
first  expeditions  consisted  of  undisciplined  and 
useless  material  and  were  wholly  unfitted  to  meet 
the  difficulties  they  encountered.  They  never  even 
reached  Palestine.  Each  was  overcome  by  the 
hardships  of  the  journey  or  was  attacked  and  cut 
to  pieces  by  the  Mohammedans. 

At  last  (1096)  there  set  forth  on  their  tre- 
mendous task  six  armies  of  disciplined  and  well- 
armed  warriors,  comprising  over  600,000  men,  the 
chivalry  and  military  power  of  feudal  Europe,  led 
by  chiefs  of  experience  and  renown.  They  ren- 
dezvoused at  Constantinople,  captured  Nice  in 
1097,  Antioch  in  1098,  and  after  incredible  hard- 
ships and  sufferings  from  disease  and  battle, 
achieved  the  great  object  of  the  expedition  by  the 
capture  of  Jerusalem  in  1099.  Godfrey  of  Bouil- 
lon was  elected  king  of  Jerusalem  and  a  Christian 
kingdom  erected  which  finally  included  all  of  Pal- 
estine, and  which  withstood  the  attacks  of  the  sur- 
rounding Mohammedan  nations  for  more  than 
fifty  years,  until  it  fell  before  their  persistent 
onslaughts.  Eepeated  attempts  were  made  by  the 
Moslems  to  recapture  Syria  and  Palestine,  and  by 
the  Christians  to  defend  these  possessions  or  to 
take  once  again  those  portions  that  fell  before 
the  valor  of  the  Saracenic  or  Arabian  hosts. 
These  succeeding  Crusades  occurred  in  1144,  1189, 
1203,  1228,  1244,  and  1270.  The  most  holy  priests 
of  the  Church  preached  these  Crusades,  and  the 


MEDIEVAL  MISSIONS  41 

mightiest  monarcbs  of  Europe  and  their  peoples 
engaged  in  them,  but  little  by  little  the  religious 
fervor  grew  cool,  the  political  and  military  re- 
wards of  such  expeditions  became  less  tempting, 
and  in  1270,  with  the  return  from  Syria  of  Prince 
Edward,  afterward  Edward  I,  *'the  last  of  the 
crusaders,"  the  Holy  Land  and  its  adjacent  ter- 
ritory was  gradually  repossessed  by  the  Saracens 
and  other  Moslem  peoples,  under  whose  control 
it  has  ever  since  remained. 

As  to  the  effect  of  the  Crusades,  while  they 
were  in  no  true  sense  a  missionary  movement,  yet 
they  spread  the  knowledge  of  Christianity  among 
regions  in  which  it  had  long  been  unkaown,  ex- 
erted a  strong  influence  upon  the  life  of  mediaeval 
and  even  of  modern  Europe,  and  did  much  in 
bringing  together  the  East  and  the  West  in  a  way 
never  before  possible.  As  a  writer  on  this  sub- 
ject well  says,  "^  While  we  can  not  help  deploring 
the  enormous  expenditure  of  human  life  which  the 
Crusades  occasioned,  it  is  impossible  to  overlook 
the  fact  that  they  exercised  a  most  beneficial  in- 
fluence on  modem  society."  Guizot,  in  his  lec- 
tures on  European  civilization,  endeavors  to  show 
the  design  and  place  of  the  Crusades  in  the 
destinies  of  Christendom.  '*To  the  first  chron- 
iclers," he  says,  ^'and  consequently  to  the  first 
Crusaders  of  whom  they  are  but  the  expression, 
Mohammedans  are  objects  only  of  hatred;  it  is 
evident  that  those  who  speak  of  them  do  not  know 

lUnited  Editors*  Encyclopedia,  Article  "Crusades.** 


42  MISSIONAEY  HISTORY 

them.  The  historians  of  the  later  Crusades  speak 
quite  differently:  it  is  clear  that  they  look  upon 
them  no  longer  as  monsters;  that  they  have  to  a 
certain  extent  entered  into  their  ideas ;  that  they 
have  lived  with  them ;  and  that  relations  and  even 
a  sort  of  sympathy  have  been  established  between 
them.''  Thus  the  minds  of  both  parties,  particu- 
larly of  the  Crusaders,  were  partly  delivered  from 
those  prejudices  which  are  the  offspring  of  igno- 
rance. ^'A  step  was  taken  toward  the  enfran- 
chisement of  the  human  mind."  Secondly,  the 
Crusaders  were  brought  into  contact  with  two  civ- 
ilizations richer  and  more  advanced  than  their 
own,  the  Greek  and  the  Saracenic;  and  it  is  be- 
yond all  question  that  they  were  much  impressed 
by  the  wealth  and  comparative  refinement  of 
the  East.  Thirdly,  the  close  relationship  between 
the  chief  laymen  of  the  West  and  the  Church, 
inspired  by  the  Crusades,  enabled  the  former  to 
'inspect  more  narrowly  the  policy  and  motives  of 
the  papal  court. ' '  The  result  was  very  disastrous 
to  that  spirit  of  veneration  and  belief  on  which  the 
Church  lived,  and  in  many  cases  an  extraordinaiy 
freedom  of  judgment  and  hardihood  of  opinion 
were  induced,  such  as  Europe  had  never  before 
dreamed  of.  Fourthly,  great  social  changes  were 
brought  about.  A  commerce  between  the  East  and 
the  West  sprang  up,  and  towns,  the  early  homes 
of  liberty  in  Europe,  began  to  grow  great  and 
powerful.  The  Crusades  indeed  ^^gave  maritime 
commerce  the  strongest  impulse  it  had  ever  re- 


MEDIAEVAL  MISSIONS  43 

ceived."  The  united  effect  of  these  things  again, 
in  predisposing  the  minds  of  men  to  a  reformation 
in  religion,  has  been  often  noticed.  Other  causes 
undoubtedly  co-operated  and  in  a  more  direct  and 
decisive  manner,  but  the  influence  of  the  Crusades 
in  procuring  an  audience  for  Luther  can  not  be 
overlooked  by  the  philosophic  historian. 

Although  the  Crusades  did  very  little  directly 
for  the  evangelization  of  the  Mohammedans  there 
were  those  in  that  age  and  in  the  immediately  sub- 
sequent centuries  who  ardently  desired  and  en- 
deavored to  carry  the  Christian  faith  to  Moslem 
peoples.  Among  those  who  stand  out  prominently 
in  these  efforts  were  ^  John  of  Damascus  (760)  and 
Peter  the  Venerable  (1115)  who  first  studied  this 
problem  with  an  intelligent  sympathy  and  advo- 
cated the  employment  of  spiritual  weapons  only 
against  the  Moslem,  and  who  prepared  for  this 
purpose  translations  of  the  Scriptures  and  other 
religious  works;  Raymond  Lull  (1275),  the  first 
to  urge  the  supreme  need  of  special  training  for 
the  evangelization  of  Moslems,  and  who  exempli- 
fied his  contention  by  his  own  life  of  toil  and  mar- 
tyrdom; and  Francis  Xavier  (1596)  who  lived  at 
Lahore,  India,  while  writing  a  book  by  which  he 
purpose  to  prove  to  Moslems  the  superiority  of 
Christianity  to  Mohammedanism. 

During  the  mediaeval  period,  moreover,  several 
monastic  orders  were  formed  or  specially  flour- 
ished whose  principal  purpose  was  to  defend  and 
extend  the  Christian  faith  and  which  may,  there- 

^  See    Chapter    X    on    Mohammedan   Lands. 


4:4:  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

fore,  be  riglitly  called  the  missionary  orders  or 
missionary  societies  of  the  Romish  Church. 
lAmong  the  best  known  of  these  were :  The  Bene- 
dictines, the  Franciscans,  the  Dominicans,  and, 
most  famous  of  all,  the  Society  of  Jesus  or  the 
Jesuits. 

The  earliest  of  these  orders  was  the  Bene- 
dictines, founded  by  the  father  of  monasticism  in 
the  Western  Church,  Saint  Benedict  of  Nursia. 
Its  first  monastery  was  established  in  529  at 
Monte  Cassino  near  Naples,  and  after  the  sixth 
century  the  order  increased  so  rapidly  that  the 
Benedictines  must  be  regarded  as  the  main  agents 
in  the  spread  of  Christian  civilization  and  learning 
in  the  "West.  They  are  said  to  have  had  at  one 
time  as  many  as  37,000  monasteries,  and  counted 
among  their  branches  the  great  order  of  Cluny, 
and  the  still  greater  order  of  the  Cistercians,  and 
later  still  the  more  modem  order  of  the  Trappists. 
These  were  popularly  known  as  *Hhe  Black 
Monks,"  because  of  the  long  black  gown  and  cowl 
that  formed  the  dress  of  their  order.  They  were 
particularly  flourishing  in  France,  although  they 
had  also  many  monasteries  and  much  wealth  in 
Germany,  Spain,  Italy,  and  England.  They  were 
chiefly  noted  as  promoters  of  literature  and  edu- 
cation, and  many  eminent  writers  and  translators 
are  numbered  in  this  brotherhood.  To  them  is 
largely  due  the  preservation  of  literature  during 
the  Dark  Ages,  and  though  their  direct  connection 
with  missionary  work  was  but  small,  yet  by  pro- 


MEDIEVAL  MISSIONS  45 

viding  a  literature  wliicli  Was  of  value  to  the 
spread  of  Cliristian  civilization,  they  rendered  a 
service  of  incalculable  value  to  the  development  of 
the  religious  and  literary  life  of  the  Middle  Ages. 
The  Franciscans,  or  Minorites,  popularly 
called  the  ' '  Gray  Friars, ' '  in  distinction  from  the 
** Black  Monks''  or  Benedictines,  was  an  order 
founded  by  Saint  Francis  of  Assisi,  who  is  to 
be  carefully  distinguished  from  Saint  Francis 
Xavier.  Francis  of  Assisi  was  the  son  of  an 
Italian  merchant,  who  led  at  first  a  life  of  pleasure 
and  worldliness,  which  he  later  renounced  for  the 
poverty  and  self-denial  of  a  religious  life.  In 
1208,  with  seven  other  companions,  he  formed  a 
monastic  community  whose  three  chief  rules  were 
the  vows  of  chastity,  poverty,  and  obedience.  The 
literal  interpretation  of  the  vow  of  poverty  would 
have  prohibited  the  ownership  of  any  property 
by  the  order,  and  over  this  point  many  and  serious 
contentions  arose  which  gave  rise  to  other  affili- 
ated but  less  vigorously  conducted  branches  of  the 
order.  A  very  important  feature  of  the  order  of 
Franciscans  was  the  enrollment  of  members  who 
were  not  bound  to  live  in  the  monasteries,  but 
who  continued  to  mingle  with  society  without  the 
rule  of  celibacy  or  the  more  stringent  regulations 
of  the  order.  These  were  called  ^^Tertiaries"  or 
members  of  the  Third  Order  of  St.  Francis.  They 
were  bound  to  devote  themselves  to  the  works  of 
Christian  charity,  to  serve  the  sick,  to  instruct 
the  ignorant,  and  in  a  word  to  practice  as  far  aa 


46  MISSIONARY  HISTOEY 

possible,  while  living  in  the  world,  tlie  virtues  of 
the  cloister.  In  this  branch  of  the  order  were 
members  of  every  rank  from  the  throne  to  the 
cottage,  and  their  influence  counted  largely  on 
the  religious  and  social  life  of  their  times.  In 
time  they  <also  divided  into  several  sub-orders  of 
Franciscans,  among  which  the  Eecollets  are  noted 
as  furnishing  many  of  the  missionaries  sent  by  the 
Eomish  Church  to  the  possessions  of  France  and 
Spain  in  the  New  World  after  the  discovery  and 
early  settlement  of  America. 

The  Franciscans  have  always  been  charged 
iwith  the  defense  of  the  faith  of  the  Eomish 
.Church,  and  one  of  their  greatest  theologians  was 
Duns  Scotus,  whose  system  of  theology  stiU  has 
its  influence.  Eoger  Bacon,  Cardinal  Ximines, 
and  several  of  the  popes  of  the  fourteenth  and 
fifteenth  centuries  belonged  to  this  order.  It  is 
Btill  extant  and  flourishing  and  from  its  ranks  have 
been  and  are  still  drawn  more  of  the  missionary 
workers  of  the  Eomish  Church  than  from  any 
other  monastic  order  save  that  of  the  Jesuits.  The 
beautiful  Musee  de  Cluny  in  Paris  is  a  former 
monastery  of  this  order. 

The  order  of  the  Dominicans  or  Preaching 
Fri'ars  was  founded  by  Dominic  de  Guzman,  a 
Spanish  priest,  to  whom  was  given  the  task  of 
trying  to  convert  the  heretical  Albigenses.  In 
"the  early  prosecution  of  this  work  he  became  con- 
yinced  that  a  special  order,  whose  duty  should  be 
preaching  and  the  cure  of  souls,  was  needed  in 


MEDIAEVAL  MISSIONS  ^7 

tlie  Eomish  Cliurcli,  and  in  1216  the  order  wHcE 
'he  founded  was  confirmed  by  Pope  Honorius  III. 
Failing,  however,  to  convert  the  Albigenses  by 
peaceable  methods,  a  religious  crusade  was  de- 
clared against  them  and  grew  into  a  terrible  and 
bloody  war,  which  lasted  for  twenty  years  and 
in  which  thousands  of  persons  miserably  perished 
who  were  innocent  of  any  crime  but  the  belief 
in  that  which  to  the  Eomish  Church  was  a  false 
faith. 

The  Dominican  order  spread  very  rapidly  and 
they  soon  became  the  expounders  of  the  Eomish 
doctrines.  The  greatest  theologian  of  the  Mid'dle 
'Ages,  Thomas  Aquinas,  was  a  member  of  this 
order.  They  were  the  chief  agents  in  the  Papal 
Inquisition  and  strove  to  convert  men  by  torture 
where  argument  had  not  sufficient  effect.  As 
preachers  and  teachers  the  order  really  did  much 
for  the  propagation  of  the  Romish  type  of  Chris- 
tianity and  spread  not  only  throughout  papal 
countries,  but  into  foreign  lands,  so  that  *Hheir 
monasteries  arose  throughout  Christendom,  and 
even  'on  the  shores  of  Asia,  Africa,  and  subse- 
quently, America.'' 

But  the  greatest  and  the  most  recently  formed 
of  all  the  missionary  orders  of  the  Romish  Church 
was  and  is  the  order  of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  com- 
monly known  as  the  Jesuits.  This  order  was 
founded  in  1534  by  a  Spaniard,  Ignatius  Loyola, 
and  five  other  associates,  the  best  known  of  whom 
was  the  great  missionary  Francis  Xavier.     The 


48  MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

first  object  of  tliis  association  w^as  a  pilgrimage 
to  the  Holy  Land  and  a  mission  to  the  infidels, 
but  the  conditions  in  Europe  arising  from  the 
rapid  progress  of  the  Reformation  modified  the 
first  purpose  of  the  founders  and  led  them  to  add 
to  the  usual  monastic  rules  -of  chastity,  poverty, 
and  obedience,  a  fourth  vow  by  which  the  mem- 
bers of  the  order  bound  themselves  to  go  with- 
out question  as  missionaries  to  any  place  to  which 
they  might  be  sent.  The  rules  of  this  organiza- 
tion, binding  them  to  implicit  obedience  to  the 
commands  of  their  superiors,  are  very  rigid  and 
their  habit  of  thus  *^ obeying  orders"  without 
qualification  or  questioning  has  made  this  order 
a  most  powerful  instrument  for  the  propagation 
of  the  papacy.  It  is  not  a  conventual  order  in 
the  same  sense  as  some  of  the  other  religious 
orders  of  the  Church,  but  through  their  control 
of  education  in  the  various  European  countries 
where  they  flourished,  and  especially  by  their  bold 
penetration  of  heathen  and  non-papal  lands  and 
the  zeal  and  persistence  with  which  they  pushed 
their  teachings  and  influence,  the  Jesuits  came  into 
practical  control  not  only  of  the  Church,  but  of 
the  civil  government  in  very  many  places.  This 
result,  together  with  their  invasion  of  the  privi- 
leges and  influences  of  the  universities  and  col- 
legiate bodies  of  Europe,  aroused  a  great  opposi- 
tion to  them  which  culminated  in  their  suppres- 
sion as  an  order  by  Pope  Clement  XIV  (1773). 
In  1814,  however,  Pius  VII  permitted  the  order 


MEDI.3EVAL  MISSIONS  49 

to  be  revived,  and  they  still  exist  as  a  powerful 
influence  in  the  Church,  although  watched  with 
suspicion  and  often  treated  with  severity  by  the 
several  European  governments. 

We  are,  however,  chiefly  concerned  with  the 
Jesuits  as  a  missionary  order,  and  in  this  respect 
their  progress  was  rapid  and  influential.  In  this 
"work  ^**they  outstripped  all  the  older  orders  of 
ithe  Church.  In  the  Portuguese  colonies  of  India 
the  successes  of  Francis  Xavier  are  well  known. 
The  results  of  their  missions  in  China  were  even 
more  extraordinary,  as  typified  by  the  labors  and 
successes  of  Matteo  Ricci  and  Johann  von  Scholl, 
as  they  also  were  in  Japan  and  in  North  and  Cen- 
tral America.  Their  establishments  in  South 
America,  as  in  Brazil,  in  Paraguay,  and  Uruguay, 
on  the  Pacific  Coast  in  California,  and  in  the 
Philippines,  were  missions  of  civilization  as  much 
as  of  religion.  * '  It  is,  however,  to  be  remembered 
that  so  much  of  the  religious  teachings  of  the 
Jesuits  was  concerned  with  the  formal  observances 
of  religion  that  many  of  the  peoples  **  evangel- 
ized" by  them  have  sunk  back  into  practical 
heathenism. 

In  the  United  States  and  Canada  the  Jesuit 
missions  seem  to  have  been  of  an  higher  order 
than  in  many  other  places.  Beginning  at  Quebec 
in  1625,  their  missionaries  exhibited  great  bravery 
and  devotion,  penetrating  the  wilderness,  preach- 
ing to  and  teaching  the  most  fierce  and  blood- 

STJnited  Editors'  Encyclopedia,  "  Jesuits." 

4 


60  MISSIONAEY  HISTORY 

lliirsty  Indian  tribes,  and  often  falling  victims  tp 
the  passions  of  savages.  The  names  of  Jogiies, 
Breboeuf,  Marquette,  LaSalle,  and  others  stand 
out  as  those  of  hardy  explorers  and  pioneers  and 
devoted  Christian  missionaries  who  without  a 
murmur  gave  their  strength  and  life  for  their  In- 
dian converts,  and  the  annals  of  the  Jesuit  mis- 
sionaries in  Canada  and  the  United  States  are,  as 
a  whole,  a  bright  chapter  in  the  history  of  this 
order. 

The  Roman  Catholic  Cathedral  of  St.  James  at 
Montreal,  Canada,  contains  an  unusual  and  beau- 
tiful memorial  of  the  missionary  work  of  the 
Romish  orders  in  the  magnificent  paintings 
wherein  are  depicted  scenes,  not  from  the  lives 
of  the  ^* saints,"  but  from  the  lives  of  those  who 
braved  the  terrors  of  wilderness  and  river  that  as 
missionaries  of  Christ  they  might  carry  the  mes- 
sage of  His  cross  to  the  savage  Indians  of  those 
Northern  lands.  Such  a  recognition  of  their 
bravery  and  zeal  is  as  well  merited  as  it  is  unique. 


CHAPTER  y 

MISSIONS  IN"   THE  EEFORMATION  PEKIOD 

The  beginning  of  the  Reform'ation  of  tlie  six- 
teenth century  is  customarily  dated  from  1517. 
As  a  fact  this  was  but  the  culmination  of  a  long 
series  of  efforts  on  the  part  of  men  to  assert  their 
spiritual  and  intellectual  independence.  "With  the 
increase  of  power  in  the  Church  and  its  gradual 
identification  with  the  civil  power  abuses  had 
grown  up  that  caused  men  to  pause  and  wonder, 
then  to  think  for  themselves,  and  finally  to  doubt 
the  reliability  of  the  Romish  Church  or  the  spir- 
ituality of  its  life  and  purpose.  Cardinal  Pole 
(1500)  had  said  that  ^^men  ought  to  content  them- 
selves with  their  own  inward  convictions,  and  not 
to  concern  themselves  to  know  if  errors  and 
^abuses  existed  in  the  Church,"  but  with  awaken- 
ing and  spreading  intelligence  and  knowledge,  this 
was  impossible.  There  were  many  ^^  Reformers 
before  the  Reformation, ' '  such  as  Wyclif  in  Eng- 
land (1324),  Huss  and  Jerome  'of  Prague  in  Bo- 
hemia (1369),  Reuchlin  in  Germany  (1455),  Eras- 
mus in  Holland  (1465),  and  many  others  who  pro- 
tested against  the  abuses  of  the  Church  by  argu- 
ment or  ridicule.  Finally  ^*the  little  monk  that 
shook  the  world,"  Martin  Luther,  arose  and  in  his 
ninety-five  theses  nailed  on  the  church  door  at 

51 


52  MISSIONARY  HISTOEY; 

Wittenberg  (1517)\cliallenged  the  attention  of  all 
Europe  and  set  a  light  to  the  fire  already  pre- 
pared. Others  followed  him.  Zwingli  in  Switzer- 
land (1519),  Calvin  in  France  (1530),  and  Knox 
in  Scotland  (1560),  with  scores  of  less  noted 
leaders,  opposed  the  errors  and  inconsistencies  of 
Rome  and  protested  against  her  false  teachings 
and  her  pernicious  power.  Not  only  contests  of 
thought  and  word,  but  conflicts  of  armed  men 
broke  out  everywliere  and  all  Europe  was  soon 
involved  in  the  flames  of  civil  and  religious  war. 

When,  after  nearly  tliree-quarters  of  a  century, 
the  results  of  this  fierce  agitation  could  be  a'scer- 
tained,  the  Western  Church  was  found  to  have 
been  divided  into  three  main  bodies,  the  Romish, 
the  Lutheran,  and  the  Reformed  or  Calvinistic, 
of  which  the  latter  two  have  ever  since  borne  the 
distinctive  and  common  title  of  Protestant. 

The  great  changes  thus  accomplished  were  in 
the  main  twofold,  doctrinal  and  governmental. 
In  doctrine  these  three  fundamental  facts  were 
asserted  and  declared  to  be  the  foundation  of  the 
true  Christian  faith,  viz.: 

1.  The  absolute  supremacy  of  the  Scriptures, 
as  opposed  to  the  Romish  doctrine  of  tlie  co- 
ordinate authority  of  tradition  and  the  Councils 
of  the  Church. 

2.  Salvation  by  faith  in  Christ  alone,  as  differ- 
ing from  dependence  on  the  ceremonies  and  abso^ 
lutions  of  the  Church. 


October  ?.l,  ini7. 


EEFORMATION  PERIOD  53 

3.  The  essential  priestliood  of  all  believers, 
wlio  therefore  require  no  intermediary  between 
Grod  and  man,  save  Jesus  Christ. 

The  second  fruit  of  the  Reformation,  the  denial 
of  the  authority  of  the  Church  in  civil  matters  and 
even  of  the  religious  supremacy  of  the  Papacy, 
manifested  itself  in  the  adoption  of  many  vaiying 
forms  of  civic  and  of  Church  government  and 
consequent  relaxing  of  ecclesiastical  control. 

All  this  was  the  result  of  years  of  argument 
and  contention,  of  toil  and  bloodshed,  of  cruel  per- 
secution and  of  the  patient  suffering  of  many,  but 
in  the  end  it  wrought  out  many  blessings  for  the 
whole  world  that  could  not  have  been  otherwise 
obtained. 

One  of  the  results  of  the  Reformation,  how- 
ever, which  is  somewhat  difficult  of  explanation, 
was  the  attitude  of  the  Protestant  Church  of  the 
Reformation  to  missions  during  the  Reformation 
period  (1517-1650). 

Having  been  themselves  emancipated  from  the 
superstitions  and  slavery  of  a  false  doctrine  and 
a  harsh  ecclesiastical  government,  it  would  be 
thought  most  natural  that  the  reformers  and  those 
who  followed  them  should  promptly  turn  their 
attention  to  spreading  these  glad  tidings  among 
non-Christian  peoples,  but  here  a  strange  anomaly 
is  found  in  the  fact  that  there  has  been  hardly  any 
period  in  the  entire  history  of  the  Christian 
Church  so  destitute  of  any  concerted  effort  to 


54  MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

spread  the  gospel  in  lieatlieii  lands  than  just  tMa 
period  of  the  Reformation. 

Reasons  for  this  strange  fact  have  been  given 
as  follows:^ 

1.  Immediate  intercourse  with  the  heathen  na- 
tions was  not  had  by  the  Protestants  during  this 
period  save,  toward  its  close,  in  the  case  of  the 
Dutch  and  EngKsh. 

2.  The  battle  against  heathenism  within  old 
Christendom,  the  struggle  for  their  own  existence 
against  papal  and  worldly  power  and  the  necessity; 
of  consolidation  at  home  summoned  them  pri- 
marily to  a  work  which  claimed  all  the  energy  of 
young  Protestantism. 

3.  The  leading  reformers  not  only  did  not  at-. 
tempt  missionary  movements,  but  they  absolutely 
failed  to  apprehend  the  abiding  missionary  obli- 
gation of  the  Church  as  set  forth  in  the  Scriptures. 

Luther  held  that  the  obligation  to  universal 
missions  rested  on  the  apostles  alone;  that  suck 
work  had  been  done  long  before  his  age,  and  that 
the  end  of  the  world  was  at  hand,  so  that  no  time 
remained  for  the  further  development  and  exten- 
sion of  the  Kingdom  of  God  on  earth. 

Melanchthon  expressed  some  of  the  same  views 
in  a  more  dogmatic  form. 

Martin  Bucer  held  that  the  evangelization  of 
the  world  had  not  been  completed  and  that  God 
would  send  ^^ apostles"  to  the  heathen  nations,  but 
did  not  teach  that  it  was  the  duty  of  the  Church. 
to  take  up  this  work. 


I "  Introduction  to  Christian  Missions,"  pp,  130,  131. 


EEFORMATION  PERIOD  55 

Calvin  did  not  deny  tliat  much  of  tlie  world 
was  still  to  be  evangelized,  but  be  laid  tbe  obli- 
gation of  extending  tbe  gospel  into  non-Cbristian 
lands  not  upon  tbe  Cburcb,  but  upon  ^'tbe  Cbris- 
tian  magistracy''  or  tbe  civil  government. 

In  accordance  witb  tbis  latter  view,  wbicb 
seems  to  bave  been  favored  by  Jobn  Knox,  some 
Protestant  governments,  notably  tbat  of  Geneva 
and  later  of  Holland,  attempted  tbe  founding  of 
Cbristian  colonies  in  beatben  lands.  One  under 
Villegagnon  went  from  France  to  Brazil,  but  soon 
failed  to  accomplisb  any  good.  Tbe  Dutcb  Grov- 
ernment,  in  its  cbarter  of  tbe  Dutcb  East  India 
Company  (1602),  stipulated  tbat  it  sbould  care  for 
tbe  planting  of  tbe  Cburcb  and  tbe  conversion  of 
tbe  beatben  in  its  newly  acquired  territories  in 
Ceylon,  Formosa,  and  Malaysia,  but  its  ^^conver- 
sion" of  tbe  beatben  was  formal  and  govern- 
mental and  produced  but  little  permanent  results. 
Tbe  Dutcb  colonies  in  America  bad  far  better  suc- 
cess in  tbeir  religious  work  witb  tbe  Indians,  many 
of  wbom  in  tbe  vicinity  of  tbe  Dutcb  settlements 
in  New  York  and  Albany  and  elsewbere  became 
earnest  and  consistent  Cburcb  members.  Tbe 
i  i  piigriin  Fatbers ' '  also  ' '  adopted  tbe  conversion 
of  tbe  native  beatben  into  tbeir  colonial  program, ' ' 
and  tbe  fruitful  labors  of  Eliot  and  Brainerd  and 
tbe  Maybews  are  notable  in  missionary  annals. 

But  if  tbe  early  Reformation  Cburcb  as  a  body 
did  but  little  missionary  work,  tbere  were  tbose 
wbo  did  not  fail  to  see  tbe  ligbt  and  proclaim 
tbe  trutb  in  tbis  matter.    Among  tbe  earliest  to 


56  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

arouse  tlie  Cliurch  to  a  sense  of  lier  real  duty 
toward  the  unevangelized  world  was  a  layman,  the 
Baron  Justinian  Von  Welz  (1664),  who  by  a  series 
of  pamphlets  argued  that  the  Church  had  no  right 
to  con£ne  her  ministrations  to  nominal  Christians, 
but  was  in  duty  bound  to  send  the  gospel  to  all  who 
had  either  not  yet  heard  it,  or  hearing  had  not 
heeded  its  voice.  He  wrote  three  separate  trea- 
tises in  support  of  his  position  and  argued  his 
views  before  the  Imperial  Diet  at  Eatisbon,  but 
after  years  of  effort,  failing  to  move  the  Church, 
he  personally  received  consecration  and  went  as 
a  missionary  to  Dutch  Guiana,  there  to  fill  a  lonely 
grave.  His  pleas  and  arguments  seemed  to  have 
been  fruitless,  but  as  the  com  of  wheat  which, 
dj^ng,  brings  forth  fruit,  so  his  views  were  of 
much  value  to  the  missionary  cause  in  after  years. 
Another  movement  which  followed  that  of  the 
great  spiritual  rebellion  against  the  errors  of 
Eome,  and  took  place  within  the  Protestant 
Church  itself  in  both  its  branches,  gave  a  new 
spirit  and  power  to  the  cause  of  missions.  ^''It 
was  in  the  age  of  Pietism  that  missions  struck 
their  first  deep  roots  and  it  is  the  spirit  of  Pietism 
which,  after  Eationalism  had  laid  its  hoar  frost  on 
the  first  blossoming,  again  revived  them  and  has 
brought  them  to  their  present  bloom."  "Franeke, 
the  great  Pietist  of  his  generation,  did  more  than 
any  other  man  of  that  time  to  beget  the  missionary 
spirit,  seek  out  missionaries  and  find  congrega- 

2  "  History  of  Protestant  Missions  " — Warneck. 
S  "  Introduction  to  Christian  Missions,"  p.  145. 


EEFOEMATIOX  PEEIOD  5T 

tions  in  tlie  fatherland  wliicli,  by  their  contribn- 
tions,  would  support  them.  Barnes  calls  him  *Hhe 
forefather  of  modern  missions."  One  of  the 
earliest  of  modem  missionary  training  schools 
was  established  under  his  influence  at  Halle,  and 
through  his  advice,  if  not  by  his  direct  appoint- 
ment, such  leaders  of  missions  as  Ziegenbalg  and 
Plutschau  went  forth  from  the  Danish  Church  to 
lay  in  India  the  foundations  of  modem  missions. 

Count  Zinzendorf ,  the  reviver  and  great  leader 
of  the  Moravian  Brethren,  was  also  educated  in 
Francke's  institution  at  Halle,  and  was  thus  in- 
fluenced even  as  a  boy  to  regard  with  interest  the 
great  work  of  carrying  the  gospel  to  the  heathen. 
Later  he  became  the  leader  among  those  wonder- 
fully consecrated  people,  the  United  Brethren,  or 
Moravians,  whose  missionary  work  is  the  marvel 
of  the  world  even  down  to  our  day. 

In  the  ranks  of  the  Danish  Halle  missions,  be- 
sides those  mentioned,  we  find  such  names  as  that 
of  Christian  Frederick  Schwartz  in  India  (1750), 
who  was  so  unaffectedly  devoted  to  the  welfare 
of  his  converts  that  * '  on  the  occasion  of  a  formi- 
dable native  rising  under  the  haugiity  Moham- 
medan Hyder  Ali,  that  potentate  refused  to  treat 
with  an  English  embassy,  but  said,  *  Send  me  the 
Christian  (Schwartz) ;  he  will  not  deceive  me.'  '^ 
At  his  death  a  magnificent  memorial  marble,  by 
the  English  sculptor  Flaxman,  was  erected  over 
his  grave  by  the  E-ajah  of  Tan j ore,  who  from  his 
youth  had  been  his  pupil  and  his  confiding  friend. 


58  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

Nor  must  we  forget  to  mention  Hans  Egede, 
ithe  intrepid  Danish  missionary  to  the  Eskimos  of 
Greenland,  whose  privations  and  zeal  made  him 
the  founder  of  Christian  missions  in  that  desolate 
land,  although,  as  is  often  the  case,  the  real  suc- 
cess of  his  work  did  not  become  apparent  until 
efter  he  himself  had  passed  away  (1758). 

Crossing  the  Atlantic,  we  find  that  the  mis- 
sionary work  of  Eoger  Williams  (1631),  the 
founder  of  Ehode  Island,  is  worthy  of  special  note. 
'While  he  was  assistant  pastor  at  Plymouth,  he 
Idevoted  himself  largely  to  the  Indians,  living  in 
iheir  lodges  and  learning  their  language  so  as  to 
use  it  freely.  He  published  an  Indian-English  vo- 
cabulary and  phrase-book  of  the  language  in  use 
among  some  of  the  New  England  tribes.  His 
ultimate  purpose  was  the  conversion  of  the  In- 
dians, and  his  defense  of  some  of  their  rights  as 
against  the  aggressions  of  the  colonists  gave  him 
great  influence  among  them. 

But  perhaps  the  best  known  names  of  early 
missionaries  to  the  North  American  Indians  are 
those  of  John  Eliot,  David  Brainerd,  and  the  May- 
hew  family. 

*^*  Eliot  began  his  work  in  1646,  preaching  to 
a  band  of  Indians  at  Nonatuc,  near  Eoxbury, 
Massachusetts.  It  was  largely  because  of  the  in- 
terest excited  in  England  by  Eliot's  work  that  a 
missionary  society  was  organized  in  England, 
*The  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel 


4 "Two  Thousand  Years  Before  Carey,"  p.  409. 


EEFORMATION  PERIOD  59 

in  New  England'  (1649).  This  first  EngUsh  so- 
ciety was  organized  one  hundred  and  forty-eight 
years  before  the  society  inspired  by  William 
Carey,  ^nd  did  much  to  encourage  and  support 
the  work  of  Carey  and  his  fellows.  Its  work, 
with  a  largely  increased  scope,  was  later  taken 
over  by  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the 
Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts  (1701)." 

Eliot's  monumental  work  was  the  translation 
of  the  Bible  into  Indian  (1661-63).  He  trained 
his  converts  by  gathering  them  into  Christian 
villages,  and  in  1670  he  had  thus  instituted  nine 
'^Praying  Towns,''  the  first  one  of  which  was  or- 
ganized at  Natick,  near  Boston.  ^^^Here  the 
Christian  Indian  could  go  to  a  church  where  an 
Indian  pastor  preached,  and  to  a  school  where 
an  Indian  teacher  taught,  and  could  live  a  Chris- 
tian life  free  from  the  persecutions  of  the  heathen 
Indians  about  them.  The  Indians  who  came  to 
this  town  made  a  covenant  as  follows :  *  The  grace 
of  Christ  helping  us,  we  do  give  ourselves  and  our 
children  to  God  to  be  His  people.  He  shall  rule 
over  us  in  all  our  affairs,  not  only  in  our  religion 
and  affairs  of  the  Church,  but  also  in  all  our  works 
and  affairs  of  this  world.'  "  In  1674  Eliot  had 
over  1,100  Christian  Indians  under  his  immediate 
care.  He  lived  to  see  twenty-four  of  his  Chris- 
tian Indians  become  preachers  of  the  gospel.  His 
translation  of  the  New  Testament  was  printed  in 
1661,  and  that  of  the  Old  Testament  followed  in 


6  "  Winners  of  the  World,"  p  90. 


60  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

1663.  His  ori^nal  works  were  an  Indian  Cate- 
chism, an  Indian  Psalter,  a  Primer,  and  the  Indian 
Grammar.  It  was  at  the  end  of  this  latter  work 
that  he  wrote  his  famous  motto,  ^^  Prayer  and 
pains,  through  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  will  do  any- 
thing. ' '  He  died  in  1690,  at  the  venerable  age  of 
eighty-six  years. 

David  Brainerd  was  a  man  of  a  singularly 
beautiful  and  spiritual  character,  who  finished  his 
life  work  within  a  very  few  years.  He  began  his 
work  among  the  Indians  on  the  Hudson  Eiver, 
sixteen  miles  from  Stockb ridge,  Mass.  (1743), 
but  his  chief  work  was  done  among  the  tribes  of 
northern  New  Jersey  and  on  the  Delaware  Eiver, 
to  reach  whom  he  made  many  long  and  hazardous 
journeys.  He  soon  broke  down  under  the  hard- 
ships of  his  self-den^dng  life  and  died  at  the  early 
age  of  twenty-nine  years,  after  an  active  mission- 
ary career  of  only  four  years.  He  had  been  en- 
gaged to  be  married  to  one  of  the  daughters  of 
the  famous  preacher  and  theologian  Jonathan  Ed- 
wards, and  it  was  at  his  home  in  Northampton, 
Mass.,  that  this  earnest  young  Christian  finished 
his  course.  It  has  been  well  said  of  Brainerd  that 
*^^he  was  not  remarkable  for  his  learning,  he  ac- 
complished no  great  and  widespread  results  in  the 
field  which  he  had  chosen,  but  the  journal  of  his 
daily  life  and  spiritual  experiences,  which  he  kept 
with  care  and  which  was  published  in  1746  by  the 
Scottish  Society  that  supported  him,  is  full  of 
life  and  power  to  this  day.     In  reading  it  the 


*Encycloi)edia  of  Missions,  "David  Brainerd.' 


EEFORMATION  PEEIOD  61 

man's  character,  his  lofty  principles  and  aims,  his 
^aintliness,  his  loyalty  to  Jesus  Christ,  and  his 
perseverance  under  hardships  do  not  fail  to  im- 
press the  reader  and  to  arouse  the  desire  to  follow 
his  example.  It  was  this  fine  and  zealous  char- 
acter of  Brainerd  which  made  Jonathan  Edwards 
a  missionary  to  the  Indians  of  Stockbridge ;  it  was 
to  Brainerd 's  memoirs  to  which  Henry  Martyn 
traced  his  decision  to  become  a  missionary,  and  it 
was  also  to  those  simple  records  of  a  godly  life 
that  William  Carey  was  indebted  for  much  of  that 
inspiration  which  shaped  his  decision  to  be  a  mis- 
sionary. Brainerd  was  a  truly  noble  man  and  a 
Christian  hero  of  that  small  class  of  heroes  whose 
lives  seem  to  shape  history." 

The  missionary  record  of  the  ^Mayhew  family 
holds  a  unique  place  in  the  annals  of  Christian 
missions.  Thomas  Mayhew,  Sr.,  had  been  a  mer- 
chant in  Southampton,  England.  In  1641  he  ob- 
tained a  grant  of  the  islands  now  called  Martha 's 
Vineyard,  Nantucket  and  the  neighboring  Eliza- 
beth Islands,  off  the  southern  coast  of  Massachu- 
(setts,  and  became  a  proprietor  of  these  islands  and 
governor  of  the  colonists  who  settled  there.  His 
son,  Thomas  Mayhew,  Jr.,  was  pastor  of  the  col- 
onists' church  and  soon  took  up  missionary  work 
for  the  native  tribes  that  occupied  the  island. 
Within  ten  years  an  Indian  church  of  282  mem- 
bers was  organized.  He  went  to  England  to 
solicit  funds  for  this  work  and  was  lost  at  sea. 
His  aged  father,  then  over  seventy  years  of  age, 

7 "Two  Thousand  Years  Before  Carey,"  pp.  410,  411. 


62  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

took  up  the  work,  learned  tlie  language  of  the 
Indians,  and  devoted  himself  to  their  welfare, 
* 'often  walking  twenty  miles  through  the  woods 
to  preach  to  or  visit  these  Indians."  John  May- 
hew,  the  son  of  Thomas  Mayhew,  Jr.,  assisted  his 
grandfather  and  succeeded  to  his  and  his  own 
father's  work.  His  son,  Experience  Mayhew,  was 
in  the  work  for  upward  of  thirty  years  and  pre- 
pared for  his  Indian  flock  a  new  version  of  the 
Ps'alms  and  of  the  Gospel  of  John,  besides  writing 
a  ''Brief  Account  of  the  State  of  the  Indians  on 
Martha 's  Vineyard, ' '  etc.  His  son,  Zechariah,  was 
ordained  as  pastor  to  these  tribes  in  1767,  and  con- 
tinued his  work  among  them  till  his  death  in  1806, 
thus  csiYYjing  this  remarkable  record  to  the  un- 
usual period  of  one  hundred  and  sixty  consecu- 
tive years  of  missionary  work  by  members  of  the 
same  family  to  the  same  people.  This  instance 
is  said  to  be  paralleled  only  by  that  of  the  family 
of  the  Moravian  missionary,  Frederick  Bonisch, 
which,  during  five  generations,  continued  similar 
work  for  one  hundred  and  forty  consecutive  years. 
These,  of  course,  were  but  a  few  of  those  who, 
from  their  sense  of  obligation  to  the  spiritual  wel- 
fare of  their  fellow-men,  were  pioneers  in  the 
modem  missionary  movement,  which  has  been 
so  blessed  and  prospered  of  God.  Their  work,  as 
we  have  seen,  brings  us  down  to  the  period  of 
'*  Modem  Missions,"  which  is  usually  reckoned 
to  have  commenced  with  the  remarkable  career 
of  William  Carey  (1793). 


BEFOEMATION  PERIOD  63 

"With  his  life  and  work  the  hitherto  oompara- 
tivelj  narrow  stream  of  missionary  work  begins 
to  widen  and  deepen  and  to  pour  its  reviving 
waters  through  the  world  till  it  has  now  reached 
almost  every  known  and  habitable  land  upon  the 
face  of  the  globe.  To  trace  this  stream  through 
all  its  windings  or  in  the  details  of  its  course  in 
various  lands  will  not  be  attempted.  The  most 
that  can  be  done  is  to  indicate  the  development 
of  the  great  movements  and  to  mention  some  of 
the  chief  leaders  of  Christian  thought  in  the  main 
mission  fields  of  the  modem  world.  Many  fields 
of  great  interest  and  importance  can  not  even 
be  named  and  many  workers  of  eminent  worth 
must  be  passed  over  in  silence. 


CHAPTER  yi 

INDIA 

The  first  Cliristian  missionaries  to  India  came 
from  Egypt.  Tradition  affirms  that  the  Apostle 
Thomas  went  to  India  and  there  suffered  mar- 
tyrdom, but  the  earliest  recorded  missionary  was 
Pantaenns  of  Alexandria,  who  founded  a  Chris- 
tian community  on  the  Malabar  Coast,  while 
Syrian  Christians  from  the  Nestorian  Church  es- 
tablished a  mission  on  the  Eastern  or  Coromandel 
Coast  of  South  India  during  the  third  century. 

Roman  Catholic  missions  did  not  begin  until 
about  1500,  and  had  to  contend  not  only  with 
the  pagan  customs  and  beliefs,  but  with  the  fierce 
hostility  of  Mohammedanism,  which  had  obtained 
a  firm  hold  upon  the  country.  Francis  Xavier, 
the  Jesuit,  landed  in  Goa,  the  center  of  Portu- 
guese India,  in  1543,  and  the  Church  soon  obtained 
a  foothold  among  the  natives  that  has  grown  into 
a  quite  widespread  and  powerful  Catholic  com- 
munity, which  is  said  to  be  larger  than  that  of  the 
Protestant  Christians  and  to  number  about  1,200,- 
000  members. 

The  Protestant  missionary  history  of  India  in 
the  period  of  modem  missions  begins  with  the 
life  and  work  of  "William  Carey.    This  remarkable 

64 


INDIA  65 

raan,  justly  named  *'tlie  father  of  modem  mis- 
eions,''  was  bom  in  Panlerspury,  Northampton- 
©liire,  England,  in  1761.  He  was  the  son  of  a 
poor  weaver,  but  learned  the  shoemaking  trade,  at 
which  he  worked  for  twelve  years.  At  the  age  of 
eighteen  he  was  converted,  joined  the  Baptist 
,Church,  and  later  became  a  preacher  in  that  con- 
nection, being  pastor  of  the  congregation  at 
Moulton.  As  his  support  was  too  meager  for  the 
necessities  of  his  family,  he  continued  to  make  and 
*^ cobble^'  or  repair  shoes  to  eke  out  a  livelihood. 
He  was  almost  wholly  self-educated,  but  became 
remarkably  well  learned,  acquiring  a  good  knowl- 
edge of  Latin,  Greek,  Hebrew,  Dutch,  and  French, 
besides  a  large  amount  of  general  information. 
He  was  early  impressed  with  the  duty  of  the 
Church  to  carry  the  gospel  to  the  unconverted  in 
other  lands  and  frequently  urged  this  subject,  but 
met  with  scant  sympathy  among  his  fellow  Chris- 
tians. At  last,  at  a  meeting  of  the  (Baptist)  Min- 
isters'  Association  at  Nottingham,  England,  May 
31,  1792,  he  jjreached  a  remarkable  sermon  from 
Isa.  54 : 2,  3,  which  served  as  a  trumpet  Call  to 
some  who  had  been  heedless  of  their  missionary 
obligations.  His  well-known  divisions  of  the  ser- 
mon were,  ^* Expect  great  things  from  God"  and 
*^ Attempt  great  things  for  God."  At  the  conclu- 
sion of  the  discourse  twelve  of  the  ministers  who 
heard  it  withdrew  and  formed  the  first  Baptist 
Missionary  Society.  Its  first  capital,  subscribed 
by  these  men,  was  £13  2s  6d  or  about  $65.72.  From 
5 


(jQ  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEl^ 

siicli  a  feeble  beginning  bow  great  tbings  bave 
come! 

Carey  offered  bimself  as  tbe  first  missionary 
of  tbis  society  and  desired  to  go  to  tbe  Sandwicb 
Islands  or  to  West  Africa,  bnt  on  tbe  representa- 
tions of  Dr.  Jobn  Tbomas,  a  surgeon,  wbo  bad 
been  engaged  in  missionary  work  in  Bengal,  it  was 
decided  to  send  Carey  to  India.  He  was  refused 
passage  in  an  Englisb  vessel  because  tbe  East 
India  Company  would  not  countenance  ^'any  in- 
terference witb  tbe  religion  of  tbe  natives,''  but 
sailed  in  a  Danisb  vessel  from  Copenbagen  to 
Serampore  and  finally  reacbed  Calcutta,  Novem- 
ber 11,  1793.  From  tbis  date  is  frequently  reck- 
oned tbe  beginning  of  tbe  period  of  *  ^  Modem  Mis- 
sions." 

Carey  believed  in  tbe  principle  of  self-support 
for  missionaries,  wbicb,  bowever,  bas  since  proven 
only  partially  successful  in  actual  experience,  and 
so,  relinquisbing  bis  salary  from  tbe  society,  be 
took  tbe  post  of  superintendent  of  an  indigo  fac- 
tory at  Malda.  Tbis  position  enabled  bim  to  sup- 
port bimself  and  yet  devote  mucb  of  bis  time  to 
missionary  labors.  During  tbe  five  years  be  re- 
mained bere  be  translated  tbe  New  Testament 
into  Bengali,  beld  daily  religious  services  for  tbe 
tbousand  workmen  in  tbe  factory,  and  itinerated 
regularly  tbrougb  tbe  district,  wbicb  was  twenty 
miles  square  and  contained  two  bundred  villages. 
In  1799,  Josbua  Marsbman  and  William  Ward 
TFere  sent  out  by  tbe  Englisb  Baptist  Society, 


INDIA  67 

but,  as  in  the  case  of  Carey,  found  themselves 
barred  from  British  territory.  They  went  to  the 
Danish  settlement  of  Serampore,  and  were  there 
joined  by  Carey,  thus  forming  the  famous  *' Se- 
rampore Triad.'*  Later  an  English  institution, 
* '  Fort  William  College, ' '  was  established  at  Cal- 
cutta, and  the  governor-general,  whose  favorable 
notice  had  been  attracted  to  Mr.  Carey  because 
of  his  linguistic  ability,  appointed  him  professor 
of  Sanscrit,  Bengali,  and  Marathi  in  that  college. 
He  devoted  most  of  the  salary  of  $7,500,  which  was 
attached  to  this  position,  to  his  missionary  work, 
and  with  his  co-laborers,  Messrs.  Marshman  and 
Ward,  lived  on  a  very  modest  allowance.^  These 
three  men  may  be  justly  regarded  as  missionary 
statesmen  and  apostles.  They  laid  the  foundation 
for  almost  every  method  of  subsequent  missionary 
activity  by  founding  schools  and  colleges,  by  or- 
ganizing native  preachers  and  lay  workers,  and  by 
exercising  the  right  of  petition  against  the  crimes 
committed  in  the  name  of  the  Hindu  religion. 
Carey,  whose  success  as  a  translator  has  won  for 
him  the  title  of  ^'the  Wycliff  of  the  East,"  com- 
pleted a  Bengali  dictionary  in  three  volumes,  and 
translated  the  Bible  or  some  of  its  parts  into 
thirty-six  dialects.  He  prepared  grammars  and 
dictionaries  in  the  Sanscrit,  Marathi,  Bengali, 
Punjabi,  and  Telugu  dialects.  His  fame  as  a  bot- 
anist was  second  only  to  his  reputation  as  a  lin- 
guist. 


l"Lux  Christi/*  pp.  48,  49. 


68  MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

^**IIe  will  also  long  be  remembered  as  the  man 
through  whose  injfluence  many  idolatrous  customs 
were  abolished.  In  1801  he  secured  the  passage  of 
a  law  which  prevented  mothers  from  sacrificing 
their  children  by  throwing  them  into  the  Ganges 
River,  and  for  years  he  labored  to  secure  from 
the  British  Government  the  abolition  of  the 
inhuman  *  suttee,'  or  the  practice  of  burning 
widows  on  the  funeral  pyres  of  their  husbands. 
At  last  (1829)  the  Government  sent  to  him  for 
translation  the  proclamation  putting  a  stop  to  this 
practice.  It  arrived  on  a  Sunday,  as  he  was  about 
to  preach  in  the  church  at  his  station.  He  im- 
mediately sent  another  man  into  the  pulpit,  say- 
ing, *The  delay  of  an  hour  may  mean  the  sacri- 
fice of  many  a  widow,'  threw  off  his  coat,  and  by 
sunset  had  finished  the  translation  of  the  edict.'' 
His  long  residence  of  forty-one  years  in  India 
proved  him  a  man  of  extraordinary  intellectual 
power,  accompanied  by  the  rarest  humility  and 
most  unfaltering  devotion  to  his  Master  Jesus 
Christ,  and  with  a  consuming  love  for  his  fellow- 
men.  It  may  be  fairly  said  that  the  conceptions 
of  Carey  and  of  his  associates  as  to  the  duty  and 
methods  of  the  introduction  of  Christianity  among 
a  non-Christian  people  have  for  a  century  domi- 
nated Protestant  missions.  He  died  June  9,  1834, 
at  the  age  'of  seventy-three. 

Eleven  years  after  Carey  sailed  for  India,  one 
of  his  great  successors,  Alexander  Duff,  was  bom 

2  "  Winners  of  the  World,"  p.  73. 


INDIA  69 

(1806)  in  Perthshire,  Scotland.    Graduating  from 
the  University  of  St.  Andrews  at  Glasgow,  and 
coming  under  the  influence  of  Dr.  Chahners,  Duf^ 
was  appointed  the  first  missionary  of  the  newly 
organized  Society  of  the  Church  of  Scotland,  and 
embarked  for  India  in  1829,  at  the  age  of  twenty- 
three.    He  was  thrice  wrecked  on  his  voyage,  but 
finally  reached  Calcutta  in  safety  after  a  voyage 
of  eight  months.    He  went  out  as  an  educational 
missionary,  and  the  first  school  which  he  began 
**was  organized  on  two  great  principles:    1.  That 
the  Christian  Scriptures  should  be  read  in  every 
class  and  be  the  foundation  and  pervading  salt  of 
the  entire  school.    2.  That  since  the  vernaculars 
of  India  could  not  supply  the  medium  for  all  the 
requisite  instruction,  the  sciences   of  the  "West 
should  be  taught  through  the  English  language.'^ 
These  principles  were  opposed  by  the  scholars  and 
educators  then  at  work  in  India,  and  even  by  the 
friends  of  Christian  education,  but  were  insisted 
on  by  Mr.  Duff,  who  began  such  a  school  in  1830, 
in  a  building  also  occupied  by  the  school  of  a  high 
caste  Brahman,  Eammohun  Eoy,  who  had  broken 
away  from  the  corruptions  of  Brahmanism  and 
was  then  at  the  head  of  a  Eef  orm  party.    ^^ '  On  the 
morning  when  Mr.  Duff  opened  his  school,  ex- 
pecting opposition  to  his  plan  for  Bible  readings, 
he  had  fortified  himself  by  procuring  copies  of 
the  Gospel  in  Bengali  and  also  by  learning  the 
Lord's  Prayer  in  Bengali.     The  moment  came, 

S  *'  Pioneer  Missionaries  of  the  Church,"  p.  105r 


70  MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

Unflincliingly  lie  stood  before  them  and  phrase 
after  phrase  of  that  prayer  was  imfalteringly  ut- 
tered and  dutifnlly  repeated  by  the  pupils.  His 
personal  magnetism  together  with  his  strength  and 
firmness  carried  them  all,  word  by  word,  to  its 
close.  Then  came  the  most  critical  test.  With  no 
sign  of  weakness  or  distrust,  he  distributed  copies 
of  the  Gospels  and  requested  a  pupil  to  read. 
Silence  followed.  An  unmistakable  disgust  was 
discernible  on  the  faces  of  the  superstitious 
pupils.  A  threatening  murmur  of  rebellion  arose 
against  the  contaminating  books,  when  instantly 
Rammohun  Roy  arose  and  in  the  kindest  of  tones 
said  to  the  pupils :  ^  I  have  read  this  entire  Bible 
all  through.  I  received  no  harm  from  it.  You 
will  receive  no  harm  from  it.'  Words  of  as- 
surance followed,  and  when  he  finished  speaking 
the  students  were  ready  to  read  the  Grospels.  A 
victory  was  won,  and  from  this  began  Mr.  Duff's 
startling  inroads  on  the  prejudices  and  supersti- 
tions of  Hindu  families." 

In  less  than  a  week  there  were  three  hundred 
applicants  for  admission.  Within  a  year  this 
number  was  tripled,  and  in  nine  years  the  average 
attendance  was  800,  and  the  school  and  its  methods 
received  the  commendation  of  the  governor-gen- 
eral. Lord  Bentinck.  On  the  essential  principles 
laid  down  by  Dr.  Duff, — the  prominence  of  the 
Bible  in  the  course  of  instruction  and  considerable 
use  of  the  English  language,  the  largest  and  most 
successful  Christian  schools  and  colleges  in  India 
are  now  conducted. 


INDIA  n 

Dr.  Duff  returned  liome  several  times  and 
traveled  througli  the  Cliurches  of  Scotland  in  the 
interests  of  Christian  education  in  India.  In  1854 
he  visited  the  United  States,  arousing  the  greatest 
enthusiasm  toward  missionar}^  work.  In  1846  he 
was  offered  the  principalship  and  chair  of  theology 
in  the  Free  Church  College  at  Edinburgh,  but 
though  urged  by  influential  men  and  bodies  to  take 
up  the  work,  he  steadfastly  declined  to  leave 
India.  However,  his  failing  health  at  last  com- 
pelling him  to  cease  his  work  in  India,  he  accepted 
the  Free  Church  professorship  of  theology  in  1867, 
and  died  in  1878,  greatly  honored  and  beloved  by 
all  who  knew  of  his  remarkable  work  for  Chris- 
tian education  in  India. 

Henry  MsLxijn,  born  at  Truro,  Cornwall,  Eng- 
land, in  1781,  was  graduated  at  Cambridge  with 
the  highest  honors,  and  soon  after,  abandoning  his 
intention  of  studying  for  the  bar,  prepared  to 
enter  the  ministry.  Influenced  by  the  lives  of  Wil- 
liam Carey  and  David  Brainerd,  the  missionar}^  to 
the  North  American  Indians,  Martyn  determined 
to  devote  himself  to  missionary  work,  but,  through 
force  of  circumstances,  was  obliged  to  accept  an 
appoinment  as  a  chaplain  of  the  East  India  Com- 
pany. 

His  chief  work  was  that  of  translation,  his 
linguistic  powers  being  very  great.  His  Persian 
and  Arabic  New  Testaments  were  the  first  com- 
plete translations  of  the  Christian  Scriptures  into 
these  languages.  His  versions  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment in  Hindustani  and  Persian,  spoken  by  many 


72  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

millions  of  people,  are  enduring  monuments  not 
only  to  liis  scholarship,  but  to  his  Christian  zeal. 
He  was  noted  for  his  earnest  piety,  his  endurance 
of  hardships,  rendered  doubly  severe  through  his 
frequent  illnesses,  and  a  peculiarly  sweet  and  ten- 
der nature  that  betokened  itself  in  all  his  relations 
to  others.  His  early  death,  the  result  of  too  great 
exertions  and  an  unavoidable  exposure  to  the 
plague  while  traveling  in  Persia,  was  brought 
about  at  the  early  age  of  thirty-two  in  1812.  The 
influence  of  his  saintly  character  is  still  felt  in 
the  Christian  Church,  and  is  voiced  by  the  inscrip- 
tion on  his  tombstone  in  letters  of  English,  Ar- 
menian, Turkish,  and  Persian,  ''One  who  was 
known  in  the  East  as  a  '  Man  of  Grod. '  ' ' 

Bishop  Eeginald  Heber,  an  early  missionary  of 
the  Church  of  England  to  India  and  second  Bishop 
of  Calcutta,  ^''united  the  zeal  and  piety  of  the 
Christian  with  the  accomplishments  of  the  scholar 
and  gentleman.  Few  men  have  ever  won  in  equal 
measure  the  general  esteem  of  society  in  India.'' 
He  was  elected  Bishop  of  Calcutta  in  1823,  and  be- 
gan his  duties  with  great  zeal  and  devotion.  His 
work  lasted,  however,  less  than  three  years,  as  he 
died  from  entering  a  cold  bath  while  overheated. 
He  is  chiefly  known  to  us  through  his  wonderful 
hymns,  such  as  ^'Holy,  Holy,  Holy,  Lord  God 
Almighty,"  ''The  Son  of  God  Goes  Forth  to 
War,"  and  especially  *'From  Greenland's  Icy 
Mountains, ' '  which  is  known  and  sung  throughout 

4"LuxChristi,"  p.  146. 


INDIA  73 

the  Protestant  Church,  and  which  was  composed 
in  1819  for  use  at  a  missionary  service  held  in. 
a  parish  church  in  England.  * '  As  the  most  learned 
and  zealous  of  Indian  bishops  he  is  enshrined  in 
the  affections  of  the  Christian  world." 

These  four  men,  types  of  their  several  lines  of 
thought  and  effort,  stand  out  as  grand  specimens 
of  the  early  missionaries  sent  by  the  English  and 
Scottish  Churches  to  India,  but  about  this  time  the 
religious  life  of  America  was  also  stirred  by  the 
same  zeal  for  souls,  and  in  the  four  men  whose 
names  follow  her  special  contributions  to  India 
missions  will  be  noted. 

Adoniram  Judson,  who  as  a  student  in  Andover 
Theological  Seminary  had  met  Mills,  Eichards, 
and  Hall,  members  of  the  famous  **  Haystack 
Band"  of  Williams  College,  resolved  to  offer  him- 
self as  a  missionary  to  the  heathen,  and  after  a 
visit  to  England  in  a  fruitless  effort  to  enlist  the 
co-operation  of  the  London  Missionary  Society 
with  the  recently  organized  ^^ American  Board," 
he  sailed  in  1812  as  a  missionary  of  the  latter 
Board  to  India.  During  his  long  voyage,  however, 
his  views  as  to  the  Scriptural  authority  for  infant 
baptism  were  changed  and,  becoming  attached  to 
the  Baptist  Church,  he  was  the  cause  of  the  forma- 
tion of  the  American  Baptist  Missionary  Union 
(1814).  Judson  at  first  attempted  to  work  in 
Madras,  but  was  discouraged  by  the  hostile  policy 
of  the  British  East  India  Company,  and  soon  re- 
moved to  Eangoon  in  Burma,  and  later  to  MauJ- 


74:  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

main,  wliicli  became  tlie  center  of  tlie  Baptist  mis- 
sionary work  in  Burma.  He  suffered  much  perse- 
cution during  his  early  life  in  Burma.  Suspected 
of  being  an  English  spy  in  a  war  between  Burma 
and  England,  he  was  arrested  and  for  seventeen 
months  confined  in  the  loathsome  jails  of  Ava  and 
Oung-pen-la,  where  he  lay  bound  in  fetters  and 
suffering  excruciatingly  from  fever,  heat,  hunger, 
and  the  cruelty  of  his  keepers.  By  the  persistent 
efforts  of  his  wife,  and  the  intervention  of  the 
British  military  authorities,  he  was  finally  re- 
leased and  resumed  his  work.  He  not  only  labored 
at  the  usual  tasks  of  missionary  workers,  but 
translated  the  Bible  into  Burmese,  and  com- 
menced the  preparation  of  a  Burman  dictionary, 
which  monumental  work  he  was  not  able  to  fully 
complete  before  his  death  in  1850.  ^^  Numerous 
converts,  a  corps  of  trained  native  assistants,  the 
translation  of  the  Bible  and  other  valuable  books 
into  Burmese,  and  his  almost  completed  Burman- 
English  dictionary  were  some  of  the  direct  fruits 
of  his  thirty  seven  years  of  missionary  service.^' 
Scarcely  less  famous  or  useful  in  the  early 
history  of  Indian  missions  were  Dr.  Judson's 
three  wives,  Ann  Hasseltine  Judson,  Sarah  Hall 
(Boardman)  Judson,  and  Emily  Chubbuck  Jud- 
son. The  devotion  of  the  first  named  wife  during 
the  persecutions  and  sufferings  of  her  husband's 
earlier  life  was  great,  and  she  labored  incessantly 
at  much  personal  risk  and  under  many  hardships 
to  secure  his  release  from  his  Burman  prison. 


INDIA  75 

During  Ms  imprisonmeiit,  tliougli  burdened  witH 
the  care  of  her  own  infant  and  also  with  the  over- 
sight of  a  native  child  who  was  ill  with  the  small- 
pox, she  constantly  visited  her  heroic  husband, 
brought  him  suitable  food,  and  with  her  fortitude 
and  courage  sustained  him  until  he  was  set  free. 
The  second  wife,  who  was  the  widow  of  Dr. 
George  Dana  Boardman,  a  colleague  of  Dr.  Jud- 
son,  did  most  valuable  work  among  the  Burmese 
women  and  was  indeed  a  pioneer  in  ^^ women's 
work  for  women"  in  India.  Emily  Judson,  who 
married  Dr.  Judson  during  his  last  visit  to  Amer- 
ica, was  a  popular  writer  of  no  little  renown  in 
her  day,  writing  under  the  pseudonym  of  ^'Fannie 
Forester.''  She  gave  much  time  to  the  prepara- 
tion of  a  memoir  of  her  distinguished  husband. 
She  returned  to  America  after  Dr.  Judson 's  death 
and  lived  for  some  years  in  her  former  home. 

In  the  early  history  of  India  missions  the  value 
of  medical  missions  was  not  fully  recognized  as 
an  adjunct  to  the  spiritual  work  which  it  is  so  well 
fitted  to  advance.  It  was  first  given  to  John  Scud- 
der,  M.  D,,  of  the  American  Board,  to  labor  effect- 
ively in  the  introduction  of  this  powerful  auxil- 
iary to  Christian  missions  among  the  people  of 
India. 

Dr.  Scudder  was  a  young  physician  with  a 
large  and  promising  practice  in  New  York  City. 
One  day  while  waiting  to  see  a  patient  he  picked 
up  a  tract  on  missions  entitled  *^The  Conversion 
pf  the  World,"  written  by  Newman  and  Hall  of 


76  MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

the  Haystack  Band,  by  reading  wMcli  He  wa,s  led 
to  give  his  life  to  missionary  work.  He  was  a 
member  of  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church,  which 
was  then  working  in  co-operation  with  the  Ameri- 
can Board.  To  the  latter  Society  therefore  Dr. 
Scudder  offered  his  services  and  sailed  with  his 
young  wife  for  Ceylon  in  1819.  He  was  ordained 
as  a  minister  by  his  fellow  missionaries  in  1821, 
and  did  much  of  the  usual  evangelistic  work 
which  was  then  the  chief  method  of  missionary 
endeavor. 

But  that  which  distinguished  Dr.  Scudder  from 
all  his  contemporaries  was  the  fact  that  he  con- 
stantly combined  the  practice  of  medicine  and 
surgery  with  preaching  and  teaching  among  the 
natives.  He  thus  became  the  first  distinctively 
medical  missionary  to  India  and  possibly  to  any 
foreign  field.  His  method  of  medical  work  was 
largely  that  of  itineration,  traveling  from  village 
to  village,  gathering  the  natives  together  and 
preaching  the  gospel  and  treating  their  physical 
ailments,  thus  alm'ost  exactly  following  the 
method  pursued  by  the  Master  Himself,  of  whom 
we  read,  ^^^He  went  about  all  Galilee,  teaching 
in  their  s^Tiagogiies  and  preaching  the  gospel  of 
the  Kingdom  and  healing  all  manner  of  sickness 
and  all  manner  of  disease  among  the  people.'' 
Early  in  1836  he  was  sent  with  Dr.  Winslow 
to  Madras  to  found  a  new  mission,  which,  in  1853, 
tinder  the  labors  of  Dr.  Scudder 's  oldest  son,  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Henry  Martyn  Scudder,  M.  D.,  with  his 

6  Matt.  4:2a, 


INDIA  77 

two  brothers,  William  W.  and  Joseph,  was  di- 
vided into  the  Madras  and  Arcot  missions. 
Ezekiel,  Jared  W.,  and  John  Scudder,  Jr.,  all  sons 
of  Dr.  Scudder,  Sr.,  with  Jacob  Chamberlain  and 
Joseph  Mayou,  joined  the  mission  between  the 
years  1856  and  1861,  and  from  that  date  on  the 
Scudder  and  Chamberlain  families,  to  the  second 
and  third  generations,  have  been  the  leading  work- 
ers in  this  important  district.  Medical  work  has 
always  been  one  of  the  chief  instruments  of  this 
mission,  no  less  than  six  out  of  the  nine  men 
who  may  be  regarded  as  the  founders  of  the  mis- 
sion having  been  qualified  physicians.  The  Arcot 
Mission  may  thus  be  said  to  have  been  the  pioneer 
and,  in  a  sense,  the  leading  medical  mission  of 
South  India. 

The  work  of  the  Baptist  Society  among  the 
Telugus  in  the  Madras  District  is  one  of  the 
many  remarkable  instances  of  the  long  delayed 
fruit  of  faithful  labors  for  the  evangelization  of 
non-Christian  people.  The  missions  in  Nellore 
and  Ongole  were  established  in  1836,  but  for 
seventeen  years  remained  so  unproductive  that 
the  society  was  on  the  point  of  abandoning  them 
and  only  hesitated  because  of  the  faith  and  pa- 
tience of  the  pioneer  missionaries,  Drs.  Day  and 
Jewett.  The  feeling,  however,  in  favor  of  dis- 
continuing the  work  was  strong,  and  while  at  a 
Conference  of  the  society  the  question  was  being 
once  more  debated,  the  reading  of  a  thrilling 
poem,  naming  Nellore  *^The  Lone  Stai:  Mission," 


78  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY, 

and  written  by  Dr.  S.  F.  Smitli,  the  autlior  of 
* 'America/'  caused  a  sudden  revulsion  of  feeling 
and  it  was  resolved  to  reinforce  tlie  mission.  Dr. 
and  Mrs.  John  E.  Clough  were  sent  there,  and  a 
few  years  later  the  reward  of  faith  was  made 
manifest  by  ^^'one  of  the  most  marvelous  mass 
movements  in  the  history  of  India  missions.  In 
a  single  day  one  thousand  converts  brought  their 
idols  to  the  missionaries  in  Ongole  to  be  de- 
stroyed; on  another  day,  2,222  were  baptized,  and 
at  one  time  8,691  professed  their  faith  in  Christ 
within  the  space  of  ten  days." 

Among  these  leaders  in  India  missions  we  must 
name  Dr.  William  Butler,  because  he  it  was  who 
laid  the  foundations  of  the  large  and  increasing 
work  now  done  in  India  by  the  American  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church.  He  arrived  in  India  in 
1856  and  established  his  first  station  at  Bareli, 
near  Lueknow.  Within  ten  weeks  of  the  com- 
mencement of  his  work  the  terrible  Sepoy  mutiny 
broke  out  and  he  and  his  family  were  obliged  to 
flee  for  their  lives  and  for  a  long  time  were  in 
hiding  at  Naini  Tal.  '*0n  his  return  to  his  sta- 
tion in  1858,  three  missionaries,  one  European 
helper,  and  two  natives  answered  the  roll.  Yet 
to  this  missionary  was  given  the  joy  of  living 
until  he  could  see  one  hundred  thousand  of  the 
people  of  India  accepting  Christ  as  LoM,  brought 
into  this  new  life  through  the  agency  of  the  Meth- 
odist missions."    To  this  great  work  the  labors' 

6««LuxChristi,"p.lS. 


INDIA  79 

bf  Dr.  Parker,  Bisliop  William  Taylor,  Bisliop 
Thobum,  and  many  more  largely  contributed. 
'"Bishop  Taylor's  masterly  evangelistic  genius 
land  tbe  revival  under  him  in  South  India  made 
new  centers  in  Bombay,  in  Poona,  in  Secunder- 
abad,  in  Madras,  and  in  Calcutta.  The  work  was 
then  pushed  eastward  as  far  as  Eangoon,  Meth- 
odists thus  coming  to  share  with  Baptists  and 
Anglicans  the  work  of  evangelizing  Burma ;  points 
of  vantage  were  seized  in  the  Punjab  and  in  the 
Central  Provinces — in  fine,  the  Methodists  now 
survey  all  India  as  their  field. ' ' 

"While  ** women's  work  for  women"  in  India, 
as  elsewhere,  has  accompanied  and  followed  the 
work  inaugurated  by  the  men,  there  are  some 
features  of  this  work  to  which  special  reference 
should  be  made.  Some  of  the  peculiar  features  of 
the  socital  life  of  India  affect  most  terribly  the 
physical  and  moral  condition  of  its  women.  ' '  The 
hall-mark  of  modern  Hinduism,"  as  one  says,  ^4s 
the  degradation  of  women."  ^^*The  chief  of  the 
social  wrongs  of  the  women  of  India  lare,  in  brief, 
her  m^arriage  in  infancy  to  a  man  chosen  arbi- 
trarily for  her,  her  possible  child- widowhood,  her 
entering  into  married  life  at  ten  or  twelve  years 
of  age,  the  physical  injuries  of  premature  mother- 
hood, combined  with  neglect  of  all  proper  treat- 
ment, her  absolute  igTiorance,  and  her  enforced 
and  unnatural  seclusion.  To  these  must  be  added 
the  nameless  evils  of  polygamy  and  concubinage, 

7  "  Lux  Christ!,"  p.  163.  8  "  Lux  Christi,"  p.  185 


80  MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

the  possible  doom  of  infanticide,  and  the  low 
moral  tone  of  the  family  life/'  A^i^ainst  these 
and  similar  evils  the  earliest  missionaries  pro- 
tested and  worked.  William  Carey,  as  we  have 
seen,  was  successful  in  obtaining  Government  pro- 
hibition of  female  infanticide,  and  also  an  act 
forbiddini^  the  practice  of  suttee  or  burning 
widows  ui)on  the  funeral  pyre  of  their  dead  hus- 
bands. Much  later  (in  1891)  a  bill  was  passed 
raising  the  age  of  consent  to  marriage  from  ten 
to  twelve  years  of  age.  Notwithstanding  these 
laws,  their  bc^neficent  purpose  is  often  frustrated 
by  the  inexorable  power  of  superstition  and  cus- 
tom. 

The  earliest  direct  work  for  the  women  of 
India  was  done  by  Mrs.  Marshman  in  Serampore 
in  1800.  Mrs.  Sarah  Judson  labored  among  the 
Burmese  girls,  and  others  of  the  wives  of  the 
early  missionaries  labored  faithfully  to  raise  and 
benefit  their  own  sex  in  heathen  lands,  as  indeed 
has  ever  been  their  practice. 

Miss  M.  A.  Cooke  was  the  first  single  woman 
to  enter  India  as  a  missionary,  being  sent  out 
by  the  Church  Missionary  Society  in  1820.  She 
was  engaged  in  educational  work  for  girls,  which 
she  very  successfully  carried  on  for  many  years, 
establishing  many  schools  for  girls,  and  later  a 
female  orphanage.  She  became  the  wife  of  the 
Rev.  Isaac  Wilson,  but  never  ceased  her  active 
efforts  in  her  chosen  field. 

*^ Zenana  work"  or  the  personal  visitation  of 


INDIA  81 

the  high-class  Hindu  women  in  their  own  homes 
has  naturally  been  the  exclusive  work  of  women 
missionaries,  since  the  customs  of  India  forbid  the 
free  intercourse  of  the  sexes  as  in  Europe  and 
America.  "'^In  this  close  heart-to-heart  encounter 
the  Christian  missionary  learns  the  needs  and  sor- 
rows of  India's  oppressed  wives  and  mothers. 
Here  in  the  very  deepest  part  of  it,  absolutely 
closed  to  men  missionaries,  the  family  life  in  all 
its  multiform  misery  can  ]>e  reached  with  the 
healing  and  purifying  touch  of  Christianity. 
Empty-headed,  frivolous,  and  lifeless  as  is  the 
ordinary  Hindu  or  Mohammedan  woman,  she  is 
yet  within  reach  of  the  motives  which  the  mis- 
sionary thus  brings  to  bear  upon  her  and  great 
have  been  the  results  in  leading  such  as  these  to 
Christ.  There  are  now  estimated  to  be  fifty  thou- 
sand zenanas  in  India  open  to  the  visits  of  the 
Christian  missionary,  but  there  are  yet  forty  mil- 
lions of  women  in  zenanas  who  can  be  reached 
by  no  other  agency." 

In  education  women's  work  is  of  supreme  im- 
portance, and  as  the  utmost  care  is  taken  that 
the  secular  side  does  not  overshadow  the  religious, 
the  Christian  schools  are  the  seed-l)eds  of  the 
native  Church.  In  the  primary  schools  and  kin- 
dergartens the  girls  receive  equal  attention  with 
the  little  boys,  and  in  the  high  schools  manual 
training  courses  are  mingled  with  those  purely 
literary.     There  are  two  Christian  oolleges  foi: 

•«LuxChri8U;'p.«03. 

6 


82  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

women,  tlie  oldest  being  tliat  at  Lucknow,  under 
the  care  of  the  American  Methodists,  and  the 
other  the  Sarah  Tucker  College,  in  Palamcotta, 
South  India,  under  the  Church  Missionary  So- 
ciety. The  Government  colleges  are  also  opened 
to  women,  and  in  about  thirty  years  (1870-1899) 
1,306  women  passed  the  entrance  examination. 

As  an  example  of  the  ^^  finished  product '*  of  In- 
dian female  education  we  need  mention  only  Miss 
Lilavati  Singh,  of  whom  the  late  Ex-President 
Harrison  said,  at  the  World's  Missionary  Con- 
ference in  1900,  ^^If  I  had  given  a  million  dollars 
to  foreign  missions,  I  should  count  it  wisely  in- 
vested if  it  led  only  to  the  conversion  of  that 
one  woman.''  Mrs.  Sarabji  and  her  daughters, 
the  well-known  educators  of  Parsi  women,  and 
the  world-renowned  Pundita  Eamabai  are  con- 
spicuous examples  of  the  benefits  of  Christian 
education  of  Indian  women. 

Miss  Clara  Swain,  M.  D.,  was  sent  out  in  1869 
as  the  first  woman  medical  missionary  to  India. 
She  formed  a  class  of  sixteen  girls  for  the  study 
of  medicine,  of  which  thirteen  in  due  time  became 
qualified  practitioners.  She  also  secured  the 
erection  of  an  adequate  dispensary  and  hospital 
for  women.  The  Nawab  of  E  amp  ore  gave  land 
worth  $15,000  for  this  purpose,  and  the  cost  of 
the  buildings  was  met  by  the  Methodist  Women's 
Society  at  home.  Dispens-ary  cards  are  dis- 
tributed bearing  verses  of  Scripture,  and  Bible 


INDIA  83 

women  work  among  the  patients  while  they  wait 
their  turn  with  the  doctors. 

Certain  forward  movements  in  later  years  give 
promise  of  a  rich  fruitage  from  the  labors  of  the 
past  The  spiritual  unity  of  Christians  has  been 
emphasized  by  the  formation  of  the  South  India 
United  Church  (1908),  a  union  of  all  Christians  of 
the  Presbyterian  and  Congregational  Missions  in 
South  India. 

A  Women's  Missionary  College  has  been  re- 
cently organized  in  Madras  by  the  co-operation  of 
no  less  than  ten  British  and  American  Missionary 
Societies.  A  National  Missionary  Council,  with 
Provincial  Eepresentative  Councils  in  each  of  the 
great  provinces  of  India,  has  lately  been  consti- 
tuted to  consider  and  co-operate  in  plans  of  mutual 
importance  and  interest. 

The  life  of  India  has  also  been  deeply  stirred 
of  late  by  the  awakening  of  its  social  conscience 
and  its  desire  for  social  service.  Two  or  three 
great  issues  have  particularly  held  its  attention — 
such  as  the  education  and  elevation  of  women,  the 
condition  of  the  depressed  classes  and  evils  result- 
ing from  the  caste  system.  The  need  of  education 
is  particularly  emphasized.  In  1912-1913  the  total 
increase  of  pupils  in  British  India  was  nearly 
400,000,  yet  only  twenty-nine  per  cent  of  the 
boys  and  five  per  cent  of  the  girls  of  school-going 
age  are  at  school.  All  these  and  other  similar 
movements  are  having  a  mighty  influence  upon 
the  religious,  social  and  political  life  of  India. 


CHAPTEE  Vn 

CHINA 

China,  tlie  oldest,  the  largest,  and  the  most  popu- 
lous of  Asiatic  countries,  has  been  for  centuries 
a  missionary  problem.  Its  authentic  history  dates 
back  to  the  times  contemporaneous  with  the  rise 
of  Greece  and  Rome,  the  fall  of  Troy,  and  the 
days  of  David  and  Solomon  in  Israel. 

The  area  of  this  great  land  covers  one-third  of 
the  entire  area  of  Asia,  and  equals  that  of  the 
United  States,  plus  the  provinces  of  Ontario  and 
Quebec  in  Canada  and  all  of  Mexico,  to  a  point 
beyond  the  Isthmus  of  Tehuantepec,  or,  roughly 
speaking,  about  4,225,000  square  miles.  The  area 
of  China  proper,  however,  is  only  about  one-third 
of  the  whole  empire.  This  portion  is  nearly  the 
size  of  the  United  States  east  of  the  Rocky  Moun- 
tains. 

Parts  of  this  area  are  among  the  most  thickly 
populated  on  the  face  of  the  globe,  (and  although 
an  accurate  census  of  the  inhabitants  of  China 
has  never  yet  been  made,  it  is  estimated  at 
from  ^360,000,000  to  ^386,000,000,  ^426,000,000,  or 
even  ^446,000,000.     This  is  almost  one-fourth  of 

l"Rex  Christiis,"p.  3.  SWarneck,  p.  334.  3  Editors*  Encyclopedia. 

4 Beach,  "Geography  of  Protestant  Missions,"  p.  262. 

Si 


CHINA  85 

tlie  total  population  of  tlie  globe.  ^''TMs  vast 
population  lias  as  one  of  its  most  striking  cliar- 
acteristics  its  homogeneity.  A  common  written 
language,  and  uniform  customs  and  religions,  to- 
gether with  their  isolation  for  ages  from  sur- 
rounding nations,  have  made  this  people  a  prac- 
tical unit.  A  patriarchal  government  based  in- 
telleotually  upon  a  common  literature  which  is 
the  stepping-stone  to  all  official  emplo^anent,  has 
welded  them  together  with  iron  bands,  so  that 
to-day  they  present  a  united  front  to  the  powers 
of  the  West." 

The  reliable  history  of  Christian  missions  in 
this  great  countr}^  begins  with  the  entrance  of 
the  Nestoriians,  in  505  A.  D.,  to  which  testimony 
is  borne  by  the  discovery  of  the  famous  Nestorian 
Tablet,  which  was  found  in  Hsi-Ngan-Fu  in  1625, 
by  workmen  engaged  in  digging  for  the  founda- 
tions of  a  house.  The  date  of  this  tablet  is  781 
A.  D.,  which  is  generally  accepted  as  authentic, 
and  Nestorian  Christians  seem  to  have  labored  in 
China  for  upwards  of  800  years. 

Eoman  Catholic  missions  commenced  with  the 
work  of  John  of  Monte  Corvino,  an  Italian  monk, 
who  went  on  a  mission  to  the  Tartars,  reaching 
China  about  1298.  He  built  a  church  at  Peking 
in  the  tower  of  which  were  three  bells  which  were 
rung  at  all  the  canonical  hours.  He  also  bought 
one  hundred  and  fifty  slave  boys,  whom  he  taught 
Latin  and  Greek.    He  taught  these  boys  to  copy 


C"  Geography  of  Protestant  Missions,"  p.  263. 


8Q  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

manuscript,  and  especially  to  chant  tlie  services  of 
tlie  Ciiurcli,  and  lie  tells  us  tliat  the  emperor  of 
China  used  often  to  come  and  hear  them  sing  and 
was  greatly  pleased  with  their  performance.  He 
also  did  an  important  work  in  translating  the 
New  Testament  and  Psalms  into  Chinese.  In 
1308  he  was  reinforced  by  three  Franciscan 
monks,  and  they  were  followed  by  other  faithful 
men.  But  on  the  fall  of  the  Mongol  dynasty, 
which  had  favored  the  Christians,  the  new  rulers 
of  the  Ming  dynasty  put  a  stop  to  all  communi- 
oation  with  foreign  lands,  and  the  Christians 
were  persecuted  and  slain,  so  that  for  nearly  two 
hundred  years  Christianity  in  China  was  prac- 
tically dead  and  forgotten.  Then  came  the  great 
Jesuit  missionary  St.  Francis  Xavier,  who  made 
desperate  but  unavailing  attempts  to  obtain  a 
permanent  foothold  in  the  empire  (1553),  and  he 
was  followed  thirty  years  later  by  **one  whose 
brilliant  career  in  China  perhaps  has  never  been 
equaled  by  any  other  missionary  in  any  land — 
Matteo  Ricci.  With  another  Jesuit  named  Rug- 
gereo,  he  effected  an  entrance  into  the  province 
of  Kuang-tung,  in  1582,  by  concealing  their  pur- 
pose and  adopting  the  garb  of  Buddhist  priests. 
After  many  years  of  labor  these  men  and  their 
companions  achieved  much  success  and  influence, 
particularly  as  educators  and  teachers  of  West- 
em  science,  literature,  etc.  But  later  they  became 
involved  in  doctrinal  difficulties  among  themselves 
and   in   political   and    other   disputes    with   the 


CHINA  87 

Chinese  authorities,  which  early  in  the  eighteenth! 
century,  and  even  as  late  as  1747,  led  to  violent 
persecutions  which  for  a  while  ^almost  annihilated 
Christianity  in  China.  In  common  with  other  for- 
eign religions,  the  Catholic  missions  shared  the 
benefits  of  the  Treaty  of  Tient-sin  (1858),  and  now; 
report  over  1,100,000  members  in  China. 

Protestant  missions  to  China  began  with  the 
:work  of  Eobert  Morrison.  Like  Carey,  he  was 
a  shoemaker,  or  rather  a  shoe-last  miaker,  and 
studied  while  at  work  at  this  humble  trade.  He 
studied  Latin,  Hebrew,  and  theology  with  the 
minister  of  his  home  parish.  New  Castle,  Eng- 
land, and  after  some  years  of  preparatory  work, 
in  which  was  included  the  study  of  Chinese,  he 
sailed  for  China,  via  New  York  (1807),  being  un^ 
able  to  go  directly  to  China  because  of  the  oppo- 
sition of  the  East  India  Company  to  missionary 
work  in  the  East.  In  this  respect  Morrison's 
early  difficulties  resembled  those  of  Carey. 

The  American  ship  in  which  Morrison  sailed 
from  New  York  was  owned  by  Olyphant  and  Co., 
a  firm  of  Christian  merchants,  who  heartily  as- 
sisted the  purpose  of  the  young  missionary.  He 
also  obtained  a  letter  from  the  Secretary  of  State 
at  Washington  to  the  American  consul  at  Canton, 
where  he  lived  for  a  year  in  the  factory  of  some 
New  York  merchants.  The  difficulties  and  dan- 
gers of  his  position  and  of  those  natives  whose 
assistance  he  needed  in  the  study  of  the  language, 
were  so  great  that  for  a  while  he  clothed  himself 


88  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

in  CMnese  dress  and  adopted  Chinese  methods 
of  living.  After  a  year,  however,  his  health  be- 
coming impaired,  he  was  driven  to  Maoao,  a 
Portuguese  possession,  but  a  little  later  (1809), 
on  his  marriage  to  the  daughter  of  an  English 
merchant  residing  in  Canton,  he  was  able  to  re- 
turn there  and  to  accept  the  offer  of  a  position 
with  the  East  India  Company  as  a  translator 
of  Chinese.  This  gave  him  an  assured  place  and 
income  and  was  of  advantage  to  him  in  his  work 
of  translating  the  Bible  and  other  books  into 
Chinese. 

In  1813,  the  Eev.  "William  Milne  and  his  wife 
were  sent  out  by  the  London  Missionary  Society 
as  associates  to  Morrison  and  proved  themselves 
to  be  invaluable  assistants,  but  later  Milne  re- 
moved to  Malacca,  where  he  founded  an  Anglo- 
Saxon  College.  Morrison  continued  his  work, 
completing  the  translation  of  the  New  Testament 
into  Chinese  and  compiling  an  Anglo-Chinese  dic- 
tionary which  was  published  by  the  East  India 
Company  at  a  cost  of  £15,000.  In.  1814,  seven 
years  after  his  arrival  in  China,  he  baptized  Tsai- 
A-Ko,  the  first  Chinese  convert  to  Christianity, 
and  in  1818  the  entire  Bible  was  translated  into 
Chinese,  a  part  of  this  work  being  done  by  Dr. 
Milne. 

In  1824-26  Morrison  revisited  England  and 
was  received  with  honor  by  George  IV,  as  well  as 
by  the  Churches  and  religious  *  societies  of  the 
country.  He  returned  to  China  in  1826,  and  died 
there  in  1834,  ^*^  After  twenty-seven  of  as  labori- 

6  "Rex  Christus,"  p.  34. 


CHINA  89 

bus  and  fruitful  efforts  as  were  ever  spent  by  any 
missionary  that  ever  penetrated  the  Celestial  Em- 
pire. ' ' 

**Dr.  Morrison  published  more  than  thirty  dif- 
ferent works,  one  of  which  was  his  monumental 
dictionary  in  six  quarto  volumes."  As  has  been 
said,  **Any  ordinary  man  would  have  considered 
the  production  of  the  gigantic  English-Chinese 
dictionary  a  more  than  full  fifteen  years  ^  work. 
But  Morrison  had,  single-handed,  translated  most 
of  the  Bible ;  had  sent  forth  tracts  and  pamphlets ; 
had  founded  a  dispensary,  and  established  a  col- 
lege, besides  other  duties  as  translator  for  the 
Company,  and  preaching  and  teaching  every  day 
of  his  life.'' 

That  he  was  able  to  do  this  for  a  long  series 
of  years  gives  one  some  idea  of  the  indomitable 
courage  and  perseverance  of  the  man,  for  as  Dr. 
Milne  himself  said,  ^'*to  acquire  the  Chinese  is  a 
work  for  men  with  bodies  of  brass,  lungs  of  steel, 
heads  of  oak,  hands  of  spring-steel,  eyes  of  eagles, 
hearts  of  the  apostles,  memories  of  angels,  and 
livefs  of  Methusaleh." 

With  Dr.  Milne  and  Dr.  Medhurst,  Dr.  Mor- 
rison formed  a  Chinese  trio,  equaling  in  efficiency 
and  influence  the  great  contemporary  trio  of  In- 
dian missionaries,  Carey,  Marshman,  and  Ward. 

The  earliest  American  missionaries  to  China 
were  the  Eevs.  E.  C.  Bridgman,  of  the  Congrega- 
tional Church,  and  David  Abeel,  of  the  Eeformed 
Butch  Church,  who  were  sent  out  by  the  Amer- 

1  **  Missionary  Enterprise."  p.  279. 


90  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

ican  Board  with  wliicli  both  of  these  denomina- 
tions were  then  connected  (1829). 

Bridgman  was  an  editor  and  writer  of  great 
ability.  He  was  the  founder  of  the  '^Chinese  Re- 
pository//' which  continued  to  be  issued  for  over 
twenty  years  with  good  results.  ^^  ^  His  great  work 
was  that  of  translation,  but  he  also  did  his  full 
share  of  direct  missionary  work  in  preaching  and 
distributing  religious  literature.  He  was  of  great 
assistance  in  the  negotiations  which  went  forward 
between  China  and  the  foreign  powers.  When  the 
plenipotentiaries  of  the  four  great  treaty  pow- 
ers— England,  France,  Eussia,  and  the  United 
States — ^were  conducting  their  negotiations  which 
resulted  in  the  Tient-sin  Treaty  of  1858,  he  was 
consulted  by  them  and  frequently  translated  of- 
ficial documents  for  them.  In  his  thirty-two  years 
in  China  he  was  more  intimately  connected  with 
and  known  by  the  foreign  community  at  Shanghai 
and  Canton  than  any  other  missionary,  and  by  all 
was  highly  esteemed.'' 

David  Abeel  is  more  particularly  noted  as  the 
one  who  first  interested  the  Christian  women  of 
England  and  America  in  organized  missionary 
work  for  their  own  sex.  He  went  to  China  with 
Bridgman  in  1829  as  chaplain  for  the  American 
Seamen's  Friend  Society,  and  in  1831  made  a  tour 
to  Batavia  and  other  Dutch  East  India  posses- 
sions to  examine  the  missionary  conditions  pre- 
vailing there.     In  1833  he  returned  to  America 


8  "  Encyclopedia  of  Missions,"  Article  "  Bridgman." 


CHINA  91 

hj  way  of  Holland,  Switzerland,  and  England, 
speaking  in  behalf  of  missions  and  so  arousing  tlie 
'Christian  women  of  England  by  his  appeals  that, 
in  1834,  they  formed  the  **  Society  for  Promoting 
Female  Education  in  the  East,"  the  pioneer  of 
English  women's  missionary  societies.  Much 
later,  through  the  influence  of  this  English  society 
and  the  growing  needs  of  the  work,  the  pioneer 
American  society,  **The  "Women's  Union  Mission- 
ary Society,"  was  formed  in  New  York  (1861), 
with  Mrs.  Thomas  C.  Doremus  for  its  first  presi- 
dent. 

In  1842,  when  the  treaty  ports  in  China  were 
first  opened,  Mr.  Abeel  immediately  repaired  to 
Amoy  and  founded  the  Amoy  Mission,  which  a 
few  years  later  (1857)  was  transferred  by  the 
American  Board  to  the  care  of  the  Eeformed 
Church  in  America,  by  which  it  has  since  been 
conducted.  ^' '  This  work  was  begun  by  Mr.  Abeel 
in  a  hired  house  under  an  overshadowing  banyan 
tree  in  the  island  of  Kolongsu,  in  Amoy  harbor. 
By  his  courtliness,  affability,  and  mianly  consecra- 
tion he  won  the  favor  of  both  the  literary  and 
official  classes,  as  well  as  of  the  common  people. 
His  health,  never  vigorous,  soon  utterly  failed, 
and  returning  to  the  United  States,  he  died  there 
in  1844." 

It  was  Dr.  Peter  Parker  of  whom  it  is  said, 
*'he  opened  China  on  the  point  of  his  lancet,"  and 
while  it  is  true  that  successful  medical  work  was 
done  in  China  before  his  time  by  Morrison  and 

9  "  History  of  the  Amoy  Mission,"  p.  9. 


92  MISSIONAEY  HISTORY 

Dr.  Colledge  of  the  East  India  Company,  it  was 
Dr.  Parker  wlio  first  began  a  systematic  and  con- 
tinued line  of  work  for  tlie  medical  treatment  of 
native  Chinese.  "He  went  to  Canton  as  a  mis- 
sionary of  the  American  Board  in  1834  and  the 
next  year  opened  a  free  Ophthalmic  Hospital  in 
that  city  **to  disarm  prejudice  and  spread  the 
gospel.''  ^^**In  twelve  short  weeks  the  success- 
ful cures  from  this  hospital  accomplished  more 
in  removing  the  hitherto  impenetrable  wall  of 
Chinese  prejudice  and  restrictive  policy  than 
could  have  been  accomplished  in  years  by  the  cus- 
tomary missionary  work."  Later  the  hospital 
was  enlarged  to  include  general  practice.  In  1838 
he  had  four  students,  one  of  whom  became  an 
expert  operator.  His  labors  in  ten  years  were 
abundant,  notwithstanding  many  obstacles.  Be- 
ginning with  a  solitary  patient,  he  personally 
treated  over  53,000  people. 

In  1840  wars  in  China  compelled  Dr.  Parker 
to  return  to  America.  He  spent  the  time  in  teU- 
ing  of  the  medical  work  in  China,  and  as  a  result 
some  medical  missionary  societies  were  organized. 
While  in  Edinburgh,  in  1841,  he  was  also  instru- 
mental in  organizing  the  Edinburgh  Medical  Mis- 
sionary Society,  whose  work  has  been  widespread 
and  successful.  He  afterwards  became  United 
States  Commissioner  to  China,  and  later  returned 
home,  where  he  died  in  1888,  at  the  age  of  eighty- 
three.    The  hospital  which  he  started  in  Canton 


10  "  Opportunities,"  p.  48.  U  "  Pioneer  Missionaries,"  p.  142. 


CHINA  93 

etill  oontinues  a  vigorous  work,  and  as  it  is  the 
first  institution  of  the  kind  in  heathen  lands  that 
•had  as  its  twofold  aim,  first,  the  alleviation  of 
human  suffering,  and  secondly,  the  extension  of 
Cliristianity  through  the  influence  obtained  by  the 
medical  treatment  of  non-Christians,  it  is  entitled 
to  its  claim  to  be  the  originator  of  medical  mis- 
sionary hospitals. 

Up  to  1842  residence  and  work  in  China  had 
been  difficult  for  all  foreigners  because  of  the  re- 
strictive laws  of  the  Chinese  Government,  but  in 
1841  what  is  called  the  Opium  "War  broke  out,  oc- 
casioned by  an  attempt  of  English  and  French 
vessels  to  smuggle  into  the  country  a  large  quan- 
tity of  this  destructive  drug.  By  this  unrighteous 
"war  the  wicked  traffic  was  fixed  upon  the  Chinese 
people,  but  an  indirect  blessing  resulted  in  the 
opening  of  five  ports.  Canton,  Amoy,  Fu-chan, 
Kingpo,  and  Shanghai,  to  British  residence  and 
trade,  which  privileges  were  soon  extended  to  all 
foreigners.  "With  these  fresh  opportunities,  mis- 
sionary work  became  still  more  active.  The  Amer- 
ican Presbyterians  began  work  in  Canton  in  1842, 
followed  two  years  later  by  the  Southern  Bap- 
tists. Two  German  missions,  the  Ehenish  and  the 
Basel,  entered  the  Kuang-tung  Province  in  1847, 
and  the  Northern  Baptists,  the  English  Presby- 
terians, the  Congregationalists,  the  Methodist,  the 
Episcopal,  and  other  bodies  followed  rajjidly  with 
new  missions  and  reinforcements. 

In  1848  the  first  Protestant  Church  edifice  ever 


y4:  MISSIONAEY  HISTORY; 

erected  in  Cliina  for  a  distinctively  Chinese  con- 
gregation was  bnilt  by  the  Eev.  William  Pohl- 
man,  a  missionary  of  the  Reformed  Dntch  Church, 
working  under  the  American  Board  at  Amoy.  Mr. 
Pohlman  collected  the  money  for  this  building 
($3,000),  superintended  its  erection,  and  was  lost 
at  sea  on  a  voyage  to  Hong  Kong  to  purchase 
furnishings  for  the  recently  completed  structure. 
The  building  still  stands  in  constant  use  as  a  me- 
morial of  the  first  native  Protestant  Church  gath- 
ered in  China. 

Among  the  missionaries  of  tliis  early  day,  Dr. 
William  Ashmore,  of  the  American  Baptists,  and 
Rev.  William  C.  Bums,  of  the  English  Presby- 
terians, are  noted  for  their  evangelistic  work. 
Mr.  Bums  was  especially  (useful  as  a  translator 
of  Christian  hymns  for  the  use  of  native  congre- 
gations, and  of  these  he  prepared  and  published 
several  collections.  He  also  translated  the  *^  Pil- 
grim's Progress"  and  other  useful  additions  to 
Chinese  Christian  literature.  ^^In  carrying  out 
his  ideas  he  followed  two  new  departures  in  mis- 
sionary work.  He  lived  more  among  the  Chinese 
than  any  previous  worker  had  done,  dressing  as 
a  Chinaman  and  eating  Chinese  food,  and  he  took 
the  risk  of  itinerating  widely  beyond  the  stipu- 
lated limits  of  the  treaty  ports.  Burns 's  life,  it 
has  been  said,  was  ''more  powerful  as  an  influence 
than  as  an  agency." 

The  T'ai  P'in*?  Rebellion  broke  out  in  China 


12  "  Missionary  Expansion,"  p.  149. 


CHINA  95 

in  1850,  and  was  injurious  not  only  to  tlie  peace 
of  the  country,  but  to  the  Christian  religion,  be- 
cause its  leader,  Hung-Hsiu-Chuan,  claimed  that 
he  was  a  Messiah  like  Jesus  Christ  and  incor- 
porated into  his  declarations  some  Christian 
tenets. 

Jhe  movement,  however,  soon  became  fanat- 
ical and  revolting  in  its  excesses,  and  finally 
(1865)  it  was  suppressed  by  the  Government 
troops  led  by  British  and  American  officers, 
among  whom  the  most  conspicuous  was  the  brave 
and  able  English  Christian  soldier,  Charles  G. 
Gordon,  ** Chinese  Gordon,"  so  called  because  of 
his  eminently  successful  services  in  this  war  as 
the  commander  of  the  Chinese  Imperial  Army. 

During  the  third  period  (1860-1895)  into  which 
the  progress  of  Chinese  missions  is  sometimes 
divided,  the  expansion  of  missions  went  on  rap- 
idly. By  the  treaty  of  Peking  (1860),  following 
the  close  of  the  so-called  ** Arrow''  war,  the  lib- 
erties and  privileges  of  foreigners  were  enlarged 
and  religious  freedom  was  permitted  to  Chinese 
converts.  China  also  began  to  see  the  benefits  of 
Western  life  and  knowledge  and  to  welcome  mod- 
em education  and  training. 

Among  other  names  of  those  who  came  into 
the  work  about  this  time  we  may  mention  only 
those  of  Griffith  John,  W.  A.  P.  Martin,  J.  Hudson 
Taylor,  and  James  Gilmour,  of  Mongolia,  as  be- 
ing t3rpieal  of  the  inauguration  or  development  of 
certain  specific  lines  of  work. 


96  MISSIONARY  HISTORY; 

THe  Eev.  Griffith  Jolm  was  a  Welslunan,  wEdi 
was  sent  out  by  the  London  Missionary  Society 
in  1861,  and  assigned  to  pioneer  work  in  the  in- 
terior of  China.  He  went  about  seven  hundred 
miles  up  the  Yang-tse  River  to  Han-Kow,  the 
largest  commercial  center  of  Middle  China,  where 
he  established  a  station,  noted  as  being  the  pioneer 
inland  mission  of  the  Protestant  Church.  His 
labors  here  were  particularly  successful  and  were 
the  entering  wedge  for  the  work  of  a  number  of 
other  societies. 

Dr.  W.  A.  P.  Martin,  a  missionary  of  the 
American  Presbyterian  Board,  is  noted  not  only 
as  a  missionary  educator,  but  as  having  obtained 
a  large  influence  among  Chinese  scholars.  ^^**He 
went  out  in  1850,  assisted  in  making  the  treaty 
between  the  United  States  and  China  in  1858,  and 
was  an  authority  in  China  on  questions  of  inter- 
national law.  He  was  professor  in  and  president 
of  Tung  Wen  College  (1868-1898)  and  the  presi. 
dent  of  the  New  Imperial  University  until  1900, 
when  it  was  destroyed  in  the  siege  of  Pekin.  In 
1902  he  was  appointed  head  of  the  vice-regal  Uni- 
versity of  "Wuchong.  His  influence  in  directing 
the  rearrangement  of  higher  education  in  China 
and  in  commending  "Western  and  Christian  edu- 
cation to  Chinese  scholars  has  been  very  marked. 

Dr.  J.  Hudson  Taylor  has  been  called  **the 
Loyola  of  Protestant  Missions,"  and  will  ever 
be  remembered  in  the  missionary  history  of  China 

IS  United  Editors'  Encyclopedia;  also,  Beach,  "Geography  and  Atlaa,"  p.  300,  ]] 


CHINA  97 

as   the   founder  of   the    China;   Inland   Mission 
(1866). 

^*^*  We  must  devote,"  as  says  Dr.  Wameck,  *^a 
somewhat  fuller  notice  to  this  mission  for  this 
reason,  that  not  merely  the  strong  personality  of 
its  founder,  but  also  his  Christian  and  missionary 
principles  have  since  exercised  a  great  influence 
upon  wide  circles  and  have  not  inconsiderably 
altered  the  carrying  on  of  missions.  Two  sorts 
of  principles,  which  concern  partly  the  missionary 
instruments  and  partly  the  missionary  task,  gave 
to  this  China  mission  its  wholly  peculiar  cast. 
!^'S  to  the  former,  they  are  the  three  following: 
(1)  The  acceptance  of  missionaries  from  all  sec- 
tions of  the  Church,  if  only  they  personally  pos- 
sess the  old  Scriptural  faith.  This  made  the  new 
mission  interdenominational.  (2)  To  qualify  for 
missionary  service,  spiritual  preparation  is  es- 
sential, but  not  an  educational  training.  Mission- 
aries from  the  universities  are  welcome,  but 
equally  so  are  such  as  have  had  the  simplest 
schooling;  it  is  imperative  only  that  they  have 
Bible  knowledge  and  acquire  the  Chinese  lan- 
guage. Also  no  difference  is  made  as  to  sex. 
Women  are  as  qualified  for  the  service  of  missions, 
even  for  missionary  preaching,  as  are  men.  And 
so  at  least  half  the  missionaries  of  this  society — 
if  married  women  are  included,  almost  two- 
thirds — are  women,  and  since  its  foundation  the 
number  of  women  entering  upon  missionary  serv- 


M"  History  of  Protestant  Missions,"  pp.  104, 105. 
7 


98  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY; 

ice  has  steadily  increased.  (3)  No  direct  appeal 
is  ever  to  be  made  for  contributions  to  tbe  ex- 
penses of  tlie  missions,  nor  are  the  missionaries 
to  reckon  npon  a  fixed  salary,  but  must  depend  for 
their  maintenance  solely  upon  that  which  God 
Bupplies.  In  a  specific  sense,  they  are  to  be  faith 
missionaries. 

*^Tlie  second  series  of  principles  is  virtually 
determined  by  the  expectation  of  the  approaching 
second  advent  of  Jesus.  They  have  in  view  the 
hastening  of  His  coming  by  accomplishing  the 
preaching  of  the  gospel  as  speedily  as  possible 
through  the  whole  world  (Matt.  24:14).  And  so 
witness-bearing  is  regarded  as  the  essence  of  the 
missionary  task.  Since  the  matter  in  hand  is  not 
Christianizing,  but  only  that  the  gospel  be  heard 
in  the  whole  world,  the  missionary  commission 
is  limited  to  evangelization.  Planting  stations, 
building  up  congregations,  educational  work,  ex- 
tensive literar}^  work,  etc.,  are  not  absolutely 
necessary.  Itinerant  preaching  is  the  chief  thing ; 
albeit  practical  good  sense  and  experience  have 
largely  modified  this  principle,  and  stations  have 
been  organized  almost  everywhere. 

**  Again,  in  order  to  bring  the  gospel  within  the 
hearing  of  all  nations,  the  largest  possible  hosts 
of  evangelists  must  be  sent  out.  On  the  basis  of 
these  theories,  large  bands  of  evangelists  were 
sent  out  within  a  short  time.  Especially  when, 
through  the  so-called  *  Cambridge  Seven,'  a  very 
storm  of  enthusiasm  for  the  China  Inland  Mis-. 


CHINA  99 

sion  was  stirred  in  1885,  tlie  sending  out  of  mis- 
sionaries increased  and  that  not  alone  from  Eng- 
land, but  also  from  Scandinavia,  Germany, 
America,  and  Australia.  Before  1900  the  number 
of  missionaries  of  this  mission  was  given  as  811, 
of  whom  484  were  women.  However,  only  sev- 
enty-five of  the  327  men  were  ordained.  The  in- 
come in  that  year  was  over  £50,000  ($245,000). 
The  number  of  its  Chinese  communicants  scat- 
tered through  fifteen  provinces  was  about  8,500. 
'^The  Boxer  uprising  of  1900  smote  the  work 
of  the  China  Inland  Mission  most  severely  of  all 
the  Chinese  missions.  Almost  all  of  their  inland 
stations  had  to  be  abandoned,  and  of  their  workers 
fifty-eight  (exclusive  of  children)  were  murdered. 
Since  1901  the  work  has  been  taken  up  with  fresh 
energy  and  the  number  of  workers  has  been  raised 
to  898,  including  542  women,  while  the  number  of 
communicants  has  risen  to  19,049. '* 

MONGOLIA 

Besides  China  proper,  of  whose  evangelization 
we  have  been  speaking,  there  are  several  depend- 
encies included  in  the  Chinese  Empire,  of  which 
the  most  important  are  Manchuria,  Mongolia, 
Chinese  Turkestan,  and  Thibet.  We  can  refer 
only  to  mission  work  in  Mongolia  as  typified  by 
the  experience  of  James  Gilmour,  ^'Gilmour  of 
Mongolia''  as  he  is  called.  He  was  a  Scotchman, 
educated  at  Glasgow  and  the  theological  college 
of  Cheshunt,  near  London,  and  sailed  for  China 


100  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

in  1870,  commissioned  by  the  London  Missionary- 
Society.  The  field  which  he  attempted  ahnost 
single-handed  to  evangelize,  and  in  which  only  a 
few  scattered  traces  of  earlier  Christian  mission- 
aries could  be  found,  is  one-third  as  large  in  area 
as  the  United  States  with  a  roving  population  of 
about  2,500,000.  ^^**It  is  a  vast  plain  about  3,000 
feet  above  the  sea  level,  almost  without  wood  or 
water,  and  has  as  its  center  and  a  third  of  its 
area  the  desert  of  Gobi,  or  Shamo — Hhe  sand 
sea.'  The  very  dry  air  and  extreme  elevation 
of  this  country  give  a  climate  so  excessively  cold 
that  the  mercury  often  remains  frozen  for  several 
weeks.  The  winter  lasts  nine  months,  and  during 
the  short  summer  there  are  days  of  stifling  heat 
usually  followed  by  cold  nights.  The  inhabitants 
are  as  a  rule  nomads,  whose  chief  property  is  in 
horses,  cattle,  sheep  and  the  double-humped  or 
Bactrian  camel.  There  are,  however,  many  vil- 
lages and  towns,  and  the  country  abounds  in  the 
lamasaries  or  monasteries  of  Lamaism,  solidly 
built  with  brick  or  stone,  adorned  with  carvings, 
sculpture,  and  paintings,  well  endowed  and  often 
having  in  residence  a  living  Buddha  who  is  wor- 
shipped as  a  divine  incarnation." 

To  this  inhospitable  and  most  difficult  coun- 
try Gilmour  devoted  his  life,  living  in  the  black 
tents  of  the  natives,  following  them  from  place 
to  place,  enduring  for  weeks  -and  months  their 
squalor  and  wretchedness,  and  ministering  as  a 

15  "United  Editors'  Encyclopedia."    "  Mongolia," 


CHINA  101 

lay  physician  to  tlie  physical  and  as  a  missionary 
to  the  spiritual  wants  of  this  fierce  people.  Gil- 
mour  ^Iso  labored  for  a  while  in  the  cities  of 
Peking,  Tien-tsin,  and  Shan-tung,  but  it  was  on 
the  Mongolian  plains  that  he  loved  most  to  wit- 
ness for  his  Master.  Mrs.  Gilmour  was  a  genuine 
helpmeet  to  her  husband,  and  her  educational  work 
among  the  women  and  children  was  far-reaching 
in  its  results.  Gilmour  was  one  of  the  best  ex- 
amples of  the  itinerant  missionary  that  we  have 
in  modem  times,  and  his  work,  though  hidden 
from  the  eyes  of  men,  has  done  much  to  leaven 
the  lump  of  Mongolian  heathenism. 

EECENT  EVENTS  IN  CHINA 

The  last  twenty  years  have  been  almost  more 
productive  of  changes  in  the  intellectual  and  social 
life  of  China,  and  in  the  relations  of  this  great 
people  to  the  other  nations  of  the  earth,  than  all 
the  nearly  four  thousand  years  of  its  previous 
history.  In  1894-5,  the  Chino-Japanese  war  broke 
out  over  the  question  of  the  suzerainty  of  Korea 
and  the  control  of  its  commerce,  which  had  long 
been  in  dispute  between  the  two  empires.  The 
siege  and  fall  of  Port  Arthur,  the  naval  battle  of 
Wei-Hai-Wei,  and  the  quickly  proven  military 
superiority  of  the  smaller  and  younger  but  more 
progressive  nation  to  its  gigantic  but  unready 
antagonist  are  matters  of  history.  China  however 
thus  experienced  a  rude  awakening,  but  learned 
too  late  that  age  and  dignity  are  but  slight  de- 


102  MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

fenses  against  the  aggression  of  ontward  foes. 
Then  commenced  a  fierce  social  and  political  strife, 
in  which  the  more  progressive  elements  in  China, 
including  even  the  yonthful  emperor,  sought  to 
introduce  western  ideas  and  influences  into  the 
life  of  this  ancient  people ;  while  the  reactionary, 
conservative  element,  with  which  the  Dowager 
empress  sympathized,  strove  to  retain  the  ancient 
regime  and  practices.  This  agitation  eventually 
culminated  in  the  Boxer  uprising  of  1900,  which 
was  a  fierce  and  unreasoning  anti-foreign  demon- 
stration, including  in  its  cruel  enmity  not  only  all 
foreigners,  but  all  native  Christian  converts,  who 
were  supposed  to  be  especially  under  the  influence 
of  the  hated  foreigners.  The  most  spectacular 
result  of  this  popular  fury  was  the  siege  of  Pekin, 
in  the  foreign  quarters  of  which  city  hundreds  of 
British,  French,  Germans,  Americans,  Russians 
and  others  connected  with  the  political  or  mission- 
ary activities  of  the  city  and  its  neighborhood 
took  refuge,  and  were  besieged  by  Chinese  troops 
for  two  months  during  the  summer  of  1900  till 
relieved  by  an  expeditionary  force  of  allied  Euro- 
pean and  American  troops.  Though  Pekin  was 
the  storm  center  of  these  disturbances,  the  anti- 
foreign  violence  was  general  throughout  North 
China  and  cost  the  lives  of  over  two  hundred 
Christian  missionaries,  while  thousands  of  native 
Christians  likewise  suffered  martyrdom.  The 
destruction  also  of  missionary  and  foreign  prop- 
erty was  very  great,  as  may  be  inferred  from 


CHINA  103 

the  fact  that  the  indemnity  exacted  from  China  as 
damages,  by  European  and  American  govern- 
ments, amounted  to  no  less  than  450,000,000  taels, 
or  $333,000,000. 

In  the  reaction  however  which  set  in,  there  is 
much  of  hope  for  China.  The  adoption  of  western 
thought  and  methods  has  been  hastened  by  that 
which  was  intended  to  retard  them.  The  century- 
old  methods  of  education  have  been  largely  sup- 
planted by  the  science  and  literature  of  Europe 
and  America.  The  army  and  navj,  although  far 
from  adequate,  have  been  reorganized  on  Euro- 
pean models.  Transportation  has  been  revolution- 
ized and,  best  of  all,  the  advance  of  Christian  mis- 
sions has  been  greatly  stimulated  so  that  in  point 
both  of  numbers  and  of  influence,  Christianity  is 
far  ahead  of  its  position  before  the  Boxer  out- 
break. 

It  is  however  in  the  apparent  success  of  the 
political  revolution  of  1913  that  the  greatest 
changes  in  China  are  manifested.  Aroused  by  the 
insufficiency  of  the  ancient  methods  to  protect 
China  from  turmoil  within  or  foreign  aggression 
from  without,  many  patriots  among  whom  notably 
was  Sun  Yat-sen,  worked  for  the  rehabilitation  of 
the  Chinese  government.  Years  of  planning  and 
preparation  preceded  the  actual  outbreak  between 
the  Manchu  rulers  and  the  progressive  elements. 
At  last,  early  in  1913,  the  revolutionary  spirit 
blazed  forth  with  irrepressible  fury  and  after  a 
period    of   disorder    of   only    four   months,    the 


104  MISSIONARY  HISTOEY 

Mancliu  dynasty,  having  proved  its  incompetence 
to  deal  with  the  new  problems  of  old  China,  passed 
away,  and  was  replaced  by  a  Republic  with  a  Na- 
tional Assembly,  the  outline  at  least  of  a  Constitu- 
tion, and  Sun  Yat-sen  as  the  Provisional  President, 
which  office  he  later  voluntarily  yielded  to  Yuan 
Shi-kai.  The  first  election  of  a  permanent  presi- 
dent was  held,  according  to  the  French  system,  by 
the  National  Assembly,  in  October,  1913,  when 
Yuan  Shi-kai  was  elected  as  permanent  President 
and  Li  Yuan-hung  as  Vice-president.  The  effect 
of  these  changes  is  already  seen  in  a  wonderful 
quickening  of  the  national  consciousness  and  the 
opening  of  innumerable  avenues  of  advancement. 
The  ^ve  striped  flag  of  the  new  Republic,  red  for 
China  proper,  yellow  for  Manchuria,  blue  for 
Mongolia,  white  for  Thibet  and  black  for  the 
Mohammedans,  indicates  a  unity  of  purpose  and 
power  of  the  leading  races  to  which  China  has 
heretofore  been  a  stranger,  but  over  all,  though 
unrepresented  in  its  national  ensign,  must  float 
the  banner  of  the  Christ,  if  China  would  realize 
what  is  the  true  source  of  that  uprightness  of 
character  and  nobility  of  purpose  and  purity 
of  faith  which  after  all  is  the  only  hope  of  this 
great  people  and  which  can  only  be  gotten  by 
their  willing  obedience  to  the  truth  as  it  is  in 
Jesus. 

As  says  the  Rev.  Dr.  F.  L.  Hawkes  Pott,  Presi- 
dent of  the  Episcopal  Mission  University  of  St. 
John  at  Shanghai,  and  a  man  who  is  very  close  to 


CHINA  105 

the  progress  of  events  in  China,  ^^^'The  immensity 
of  this  task  (the  evangelization  of  China)  is  in- 
spiring. The  Chinese  are  a  great  people:  first, 
on  account  of  their  number,  400,000,000,  to  be  won 
for  Christ:  second,  on  account  of  their  splendid 
social  characteristics.  Tried  by  the  rule  of  the 
survival  of  the  fittest,  they  have  survived  and  will 
survive.  In  the  third  place,  they  are  great  because 
of  the  greatness  of  their  civilization,  a  civilization 
founded  on  universal  principles  and  not  on  force, 
the  highest  in  the  world  until  three  hundred  years 
ago,  and  hoary  in  years  compared  with  our  own. 
Surely  this  unique  people,  preserved  for  so  many 
centuries,  must  have  a  great  part  to  play  in  the 
future. 

' '  The  criticalness  of  the  time  is  inspiring.  The 
old  civilization  is  declining  and  with  the  influx 
of  western  ideas  and  principles  there  has  come  a 
period  of  transition.  The  danger  is  that  they  may 
accept  only  what  is  bad  from  us  and  reject  what 
is  good.  Now  is  the  time  when  they  need  to  learn 
of  the  spiritual  and  saving  power  of  the  religion  of 
Jesus  Christ. 

^^ China  is  awake.  'The  biggest  of  all  nations, 
the  people  with  the  greatest  latent  powers,  the 
heirs  of  tomorrow,  have  started  to  school  to  learn 
all  the  ways  and  weapons  and  wisdom  of  the 
West.'  The  opportunity  to  influence  them  for 
good  is  almost  incredible." 

The  following  comparison  of  the  growth  of 

"The  Emergency  in  China.— F.  L.  Hawkes  Pott.— P.  268. 


106  MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

Protestant  Missions  in  China  for  the  past  fifty 
years  (1865-1915)  simply  emphasizes  the  above 
words  and  points  out  the  enormous  work  yet  to  be 
accomplished.  The  figures  in  parentheses  are 
those  for  1915. 

Population,  300,000,000  (400,000,000).  Prov^ 
inces  open  to  the  Gospel,  7  (all  18).  Societies  at 
work  in  China,  25  (104).  Number  of  native  Chris- 
tians, 3,132  (356,209).  Protestant  missionaries, 
112  (5,186).  Chinese  helpers,  206  (17,879).  Chi- 
nese Churches,  3  (3,419).  Money  expended  by 
Protestant  missions,  $50,000  ($3,000,000  estimated) 


CHAPTER  VIII 

JAPAN  AND  KOKEA 

The  invasion  of  Japan  by  tlie  forces  of  Chris- 
tianity is  one  of  tlie  great  events  of  the  history 
of  missions.  Although  doubtless  of  very  ancient 
origin,  and  claiming  historical  annals  from  660 
B.  C,  yet  the  reliable  records  of  this  people  date 
back  to  only  about  552  A.  D.,  when  Buddhist  mis- 
sionaries arrived  from  Korea  and  introduced  their 
religion  into  the  islands.  The  land,  however,  was 
unknown  to  Europeans,  although  mentioned  by 
Marco  Polo  (1298),  until  in  1542  a  Portuguese 
sailor,  Mendez  Pinto,  driven  north  by  stress  of 
weather,  sighted  one  of  the  Loo  Choo  Islands, 
and  landing  on  its  coast,  brought  back  to  Europe 
her  first  knowledge  of  these  distant  people.  That 
knowledge  was  speedily  acted  upon,  not  only  in 
the  way  of  commerce  and  discovery,  but  by  the 
missionaries  of  the  Christian  Church.  St.  Francis 
Xavier,  the  great  Jesuit  missionary,  met  in 
Malacca  a  young  Japanese  named  Anjiro  who, 
through  Xavier 's  influence,  was  converted  to 
Christianity  and  after  a  time  returned  with  the 
great  missionary  to  his  native  land  (1549)  to  at- 
tempt the  introduction  of  the  Christian  faith. 
His  efforts  were  favorably  received  and  in  about 

107 


108  MISSIONAEY  HISTORY 

two  and  a  half  years  lie  organized  several  con- 
gregations in  the  neighborhood  of  Yamaguchi  and 
Hirado,  and  visited  and  preached  in  the  old  cap- 
ital, Kyoto.  He  then  left  the  work  in  the  hands 
of  his  successors  while  he  departed  to  engage  in 
missionary  work  in  China,  but  before  he  could 
put  his  latter  purpose  into  execution  his  life  was 
brought  to  a  close  by  his  death  on  an  island  near 
Canton  in  1551.  Xavier's  example,  however,  was 
eagerly  followed  by  other  missionaries  and  with 
such  success  that  ^*4n  a  very  short  time  in  the 
region  of  Kyoto  alone  there  were  seven  strong 
churches ;  and  the  island  of  Amakusa,  the  greater 
part  of  the  Goto  Islands  and  the  provinces  of 
Ounera  and  Yamaguchi  had  become  Christian.  In 
1581  the  churches  had  grown  to  two  hundred  and 
the  number  of  Christians  to  150,000.  The  con- 
verts were  drawn  from  all  classes  of  the  people : 
Buddhist  priests,  scholars,  and  noblemen  em- 
braced the  new  faith  with  as  much  readiness  as 
did  the  lower  classes.  Two  daimios  accepted  it, 
and  even  Nobunga,  the  minister  of  the  Mikado, 
became  a  powerful  supporter  of  the  faith.  He 
openly  welcomed  the  foreign  priests  and  gave 
them  suitable  grounds  on  which  to  build  their 
churches,  schools,  and  dwellings,  and  under  his 
patronage  the  new  religion  grew  apace."  About 
1591  the  total  number  of  native  Christians  in 
Japan  was  600,000. 

l"The  Gist  of  Japan,"  p.  148. 


JAPAN  AND  KOEEA  109 

But  tMs  happy  state  of  affairs  did  not  last 
very  long.  With  the  death  of  Nobnnga  and  the 
advent  of  another  minister,  Hideyoshi,  suspicion 
arose  as  to  the  ultimate  design  of  the  propagand- 
ists of  the  new  faith,  and  they  were  accused  of 
political  designs.  Persecutions  at  once  began  and 
grew  more  and  more  severe  until,  under  a  new 
minister,  lyeyasu,  an  edict  was  issued  absolutely 
prohibiting  the  profession  or  practice  of  Chris- 
tianity in  Japan  (1606).  This  was  followed 
(1614)  by  an  edict  banishing  the  missionaries  from 
Japan  and  the  severity  of  the  persecutions  was 
redoubled. 

The  native  Christians  bore  their  calamities 
with  great  patience  and  fortitude,  but  finally  a 
portion  of  them,  numbering  about  30,000,  re- 
belled and,  seizing  the  old  castle  of  Shima- 
bara,  resolved  to  die  rather  than  to  submit.  Such 
action,  however,  could  have  but  one  result.  The 
castle  was  besieged  by  the  Government  troops  and 
its  defenders  all  miserably  perished.  There  was 
no  further  power  left  to  resist  and  so  thoroughly 
was  the  remnant  of  Christianity  swept  away  by 
the  sword,  fire,  and  banishment,  that  anti-Chris- 
tian writers  have  pointed  to  Japan  as  proof  that 
Christianity  can  be  wholly  extirpated  by  the 
sword.  However,  when  the  country  was  reopened! 
in  1859,  the  Catholic  missionaries  found  in  and! 
around  Nagasaki  whole  villages  of  Christians  wh<j 


110  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

[had  secretly  preserved  tlieir  faitli.  For  two  liun- 
dred  years  they  liad  clung  to  tlie  faitli  once  de- 
livered to  tlie  saints,  and  altliougli  it  had  become 
corrupted  in  some  particulars  yet  the  substance 
of  the  truth  had  been  preserved.  The  religion 
of  Jesus  Christ  can  not  be  destroyed  by  secular 
force. 

^*^  After  the  Government  had,  as  it  fondly  sup- 
posed, entirely  suppressed  the  hated  foreign  re- 
ligion, it  determined  upon  the  most  rigid  system 
of  exclusiveness  ever  practiced  by  any  nation. 
All  means  of  communication  with  the  outer  world 
were  cut  off;  all  ships  above  a  certain  size  were 
destroyed,  and  the  building  of  others  large  enough 
to  visit  foreign  lands  was  rigidly  prohibited; 
Japanese  were  forbidden  to  travel  abroad  on  pain 
of  death ;  native  shipwrecked  sailors  who  had  been 
driven  to  other  lands  were  not  permitted  to  re- 
turn to  their  own  country  lest  they  should  carry 
[the  dreaded  religion  back  with  them ;  and  all  for- 
eigners found  on  Japanese  soil  were  executed. 
Pver  all  the  empire  the  most  rigid  prohibitions 
of  Christianity  were  posted.  One  of  them,  which 
is  to  be  seen  to-day  in  the  museum  of  a  Missionary 
Board  in  New  York,  reads  thus :  *^So  long  as  the 
sun  shall  continue  to  warm  the  earth  let  no  Chris- 
tian be  so  bold  as  to  come  to  Japan,  and  let  all 
know  that  the  king  of  Spain  himself  or  the  Chris- 
tians'  God,  or  the  great  God  Himself,  if  He  dare 
violate  this  command,  shall  pay  for  it  with  His 

2 "The  Gist  of  Japan,"  p.  167. 


JAPAN  AND  KOEEA  111 

head."  These  proMbitions  could  be  seen  along 
the  highways  as  late  as  1872. 

**  During  this  period  of  exclusion  the  only 
means  of  communication  with  the  outside  world 
was  through  the  Dutch,  a  small  number  of  whom 
were  permitted  to  reside  at  Nagasaki.  They  were 
compelled,  however,  to  live  on  the  little  island  of 
Deshima,  in  Nagasaki  harbor,  and  always  were 
under  strict  surveillance.  Ships  from  Holland 
were  permitted  to  visit  them  occasionally  and  they 
carried  on  a  very  lucrative  trade  between  the 
two  countries."  As  a  result  of  this  comparative 
confidence  in  the  Hollanders,  it  was  the  more  easy 
for  the  Dutch  Eeformed  Church  in  America  to 
become  the  pioneer  of  American  Protestant  mis- 
sions to  the  Japanese. 

For  two  hundred  and  thirty  years  Japan  re- 
mained closed  to  the  outer  world.  During  this 
period  several  attempts  were  made  to  re-establish 
communications  with  Japan,  but  all  were  in  vain. 
At  last,  on  July  8, 1853,  Commodore  Matthew  Cal- 
braith  Perry,  of  the  United  States  Navy,  arrived 
otf  the  Gulf  of  Yedo,  charged  by  President  Fill- 
more with  negotiating  a  treaty  with  the  Japanese 
Government.  After  many  rebuffs  he  succeeded  in 
delivering  his  letter  from  the  President  to  the 
representative  of  the  emperor  of  Japan,  ^nd 
sailed  away  only  to  return  in  1854,  when  he  con- 
cluded a  treaty  opening  the  ports  of  Shimoda  and 
Hakodate  to  American  trade.  In  1858  Townsend 
Harris  obtained  a  new  and  more  liberal  treaty 


112  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

for  the  United  States,  which  was  later  followed; 
by  similar  conventions  with  England,  France,  and 
other  nations.  Outrages  npon  resident  foreigners, 
however,  provoked  a  display  of  force  on  the  part 
ipf  the  allied  nations  and  finally  led  to  internal 
warfare  and  the  overthrow  of  the  Shogunate.  In 
1868  the  Mikado  or  true  emperor  was  once  more 
placed  in  direct  control  of  the  government  and 
Japan's  new  life  began.  In  1889  Japan  became 
a  constitutional  monarchy. 

Minister  Harris's  treaty  of  1858  was  scarcely 
ratified  when  three  American  Protestant  Churches 
hastened  to  carry  the  gospel  to  a  land  so  won- 
drously  made  accessible;  these  were  the  Presby- 
terian, the  Episcopal,  and  the  Dutch  Eeformed. 
The  Episcopalians  were  first  on  the  ground,  the 
Eev.  J.  Liggins  and  the  Eev.  C.  M.  Williams  of 
the  China  Mission  arriving  at  Nagasaki  in  May 
and  June,  1859,  just  before  the  treaties  with  Eng- 
land and  America  were  to  take  effect  (July,  1859). 

On  October  18,  1859,  Dr.  J.  C.  Hepburn  and 
his  wife,  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  arrived  at 
Kanagawa,  and  a  fortnight  later  the  Eev.  S.  E. 
Brown  and  D.  B.  Simmons,  M.  D.,  of  the  Ee- 
formed Church  in  America  reached  Nagasaki, 
where  they  were  joined  one  month  later  by  the 
Eev.  Guido  F.  Verbeck,  of  the  same  Church,  who 
was  destined  to  play  so  large  a  part  in  the  re- 
generation of  Japan. 

Thus  within  four  months  after  it  became  pos- 
sible for  foreigners  to  live  in  Japan,  seven  Amer- 


JAPAN  AND  KOEEA  113 

ican  Cliristians  were  ready  to  take  up  tlie  work 
of  making  Christ  known  anew  to  tlie  Japanese. 

Early  the  next  year  (1860)  the  Rev.  J.  Goble, 
a  missionary  of  the  Baptist  Free  Missionary  So- 
ciety, came  to  Nagasaki,  and  thns,  within  a  year 
from  the  opening  of  Japan,  four  American  mis- 
sionary societies  were  on  the  ground  with  five 
•ordained  men  and  two  medical  missionaries.  It 
was  nine  years  before  other  societies  added  their 
workers  to  the  missionary  force.  The  English 
Church  Missionary  Society  and  the  American 
Board  sent  out  their  first  missionaries  to  Japan 
in  1869,  while  the  English  Society  for  the  Propa- 
gation of  the  Gospel  and  the  American  Methodists 
followed  in  1873.  Since  then  the  supply  of  for- 
eign workers  in  this  field  has  not  failed  to  be 
maintained  by  the  Churches  of  America,  England, 
and  Germany. 

^^^The  first  Christian  Church  in  Japan  was  or- 
ganized with  eleven  members  by  the  Eev.  James 
H.  Ballagh,  of  the  Reformed  Church  Mission,  in 
Yokohama,  on  March  10,  1872,  or  within  less  than 
thirteen  years  after  the  first  Protestant  mission- 
aries entered  Japan.  It  was  born  in  prayer.  That 
in  its  membership  were  nine  students  was  indica- 
tive of  the  prominent  part  students  were  to  have 
in  building  up  the  Protestant  Churches  of  Japan. 
The  first  article  of  their  creed  showed  a  positive 
purpose  to  keep  the  Church  as  free  as  possible 
from    the    sectarianism     of    the    "West.      *Our 


S"  Sunrise  in  the  Sunrise  Kingdom,"  p.  114, 

8 


114:  MISSIONAEY  HISTORY 

Churcli/  it  says,  *does  not  belong  to  any  sect 
whatsoever;  it  believes  in  the  name  of  Cbrist,  in 
whom  all  are  one;  it  believes  that  all  who  take 
the  Bible  as  their  guide  and  diligently  study  it 
are  the  servants  of  Christ  and  our  brethren.  For 
this  reason  all  believers  on  earth  belong  to  the 
family  of  Christ  in  the  bonds  of  brotherly  love.' 

' '  The  next  Churches  were  formed  at  Kobe  and 
Osaka  in  1874,  in  connection  with  the  mission- 
aries of  the  Congregational  Church.  The  former 
consisted  of  seven  men  and  four  women ;  the  latter 
had  only  seven  men.  The  missionaries  were  most 
energetic  and  hopeful,  and,  as  one  wrote,  'The 
work  is  pressing  on  us  in  every  direction.  "We 
are  expecting  any  morning  to  awake  and  find  all 
Japan  open  to  us  and  wanting  to  come  to  us.*  *' 

This  optimistic  spirit  had  indeed  much  to  en- 
courage it.  ^In  the  second  decade  of  missionary 
work  in  Japan  the  increase  was  so  rapid  that  in 
one  year  (1879)  1,084  new  members  were  added, 
making  a  total  adult  membership  of  2,701.  After 
that  a  fifty  per  cent  annual  increase  was  not  at 
all  uncommon,  and  in  some  years  as  many  as 
5,000  were  received  into  the  Churches.  The  gain 
during  the  third  decade  (1879-1889)  was  28,480; 
and  though  the  growth  during  the  next  ten  years 
was  not  so  rapid  as  in  the  preceding  period,  yet  in 
1900  there  were  enrolled  a  total  of  42,451  Prot- 
estant Christians,  538  Churches,  and  348  groups 
of  Christians  not  yet  organized  into  Churches. 

<"  Sunrise  in  the  Sunrise  Kingdom,"  p.  115. 


JAPAN  AND  KOKEA  115 

The  latest  fig-ures  (1919)  for  these  items  are  as 
follows:  Eleven  hundred  and  fifty  Protestant 
Churches ;  117,000  native  Christians,  including  all 
baptized  persons ;  1,100  foreign,  missionaries,  and 
4,200  native  pastors  and  workers. 

In  tracing  the  reinstatement  of  Christianity 
in  Japan  our  attention  is  at  once  directed  to  cer- 
tain members  of  that  band  of  pioneers  who,  when 
the  first  entrance  for  foreigners  was  effected  by 
Perry,  hastened  to  occupy  the  land  for  Christ. 
We  must  confine  ourselves  to  three  of  these  early 
[witnesses  for  Christ  in  Japan  and  to  another  one 
who,  as  the  first  prominent  native  convert, 
wrought  wondrously  for  the  redemption  of  his 
people,  and  these  we  select  also  because  each  of 
them  typifies  a  special  and  important  branch  of 
•Christian  work  in  Japan. 

In  Dr.  James  C.  Hepburn  we  have  a  typical 
medical  missionary.  Graduated  at  Princeton  Col- 
lege and  the  Medical  Department  of  the  University 
of  Pennsylvania,  he  sailed  for  Siam  in  1841,  under 
the  commission  of  the  Presbyterian  Board,  but 
was  soon  transferred  to  China  and  labored  in 
Amoy  from  1843  till  failing  health  forced  him  to 
return  to  New  York  in  1846,  where  he  resumed  the 
ordinary  practice  of  his  profession.  But  the  mis- 
sionary spirit  still  burned  mightily  in  his  heart, 
and  when  the  wonderful  news  of  the  opening  of 
Japan  to  foreigners  reached  him,  he  at  once  vol- 
im.teered  again  for  active  service,  and  with  his 


116  MISSIONAEY  HISTOE^ 

ricli  experience  both  as  a  medical  man  and  as  a 
missionary,  lie  arrived  at  tlie  port  of  Kanagawa, 
October  18,  1859,  being  among  tbe  first  seven 
American  missionaries  to  enter  the  reopened  em- 
pire. In  1862  lie  removed  to  Yokohama,  doing 
daily  dispensary  work  and  engaging  also  in  the 
work  of  translation,  for  which  he  was  particularly 
fitted.  ^^^For  over  thirty- three  years  he  lived  and 
labored  in  Japan  and  for  over  a  generation  was 
known  as  a  medical  missionary,  an  educator  of  the 
very  first  class,  whose  services  were  sought  in 
vain  at  high  prices  by  the  Japanese  Government, 
and  as  a  Christian  statesman  and  philanthropist, 
■untiring  in  his  devotion  to  the  welfare  of  the 
nation.  But  he  was  distinguished  principally  as 
the  chief  translator  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and 
no  more  sublime  an  hour  has  been  reached  in 
the  history  of  this  awakening  people  than  when, 
after  nearly  thirty  years  of  patient  toil,  holding  in 
his  hands  the  two  completed  volumes  of  the  "Word 
of  God,  Dr.  Hepburn  formally  presented  the 
Japanese  Bible  to  the  nation. ' '  He  also  prepared 
a  Japanese-English  dictionary,  which  has  re- 
mained the  standard  dictionary  until  the  present 
day,  and  published  a  valuable  Bible  dictionary 
in  Japanese.  His  medical  work  included  the  train- 
ing of  many  young  Japanese  as  physicians.  It 
is  significant  of  the  startlingly  brief  period  in 
which  Japan  has  risen  from  an  unknown  people 
to  one  of  the  foremost  nations  of  the  earth,  that 

5  "  New  Acts  of  the  Apostles,"  p.  338. 


JAPAN  AND  KOEEA  117 

tills  missionary,  wlio  began  his  work  in  Japan 
within  less  than  six  months  after  it  was  possible 
for  a  foreigner  to  reside  in  that  kingdom,  has 
but  just  died  (September,  1911)  in  his  New  Jersey 
home  at  the  advanced  age  of  ninety-three,  and  that 
many  of  his  pupils  and  friends  are  still  actively 
at  work  in  the  land  to  which  he  gave  his  life. 

In  Samuel  E.  Brown  we  have  not  only  a  pioneer 
missionary,  but  an  educator  of  the  first  class 
and  of  singular  success.  His  earliest  work  as 
a  missionary  was  in  China,  where  he  opened  at 
Canton,  in  1838,  for  the  Eobert  Morrison  Educa- 
tion Society  the  first  Protestant  school  in  the 
Chinese  empire.  Like  his  colleague.  Dr.  Hepburn, 
Dr.  Brown  was  compelled  by  reason  of  his  fam- 
ily's ill-health  to  return  to  America  (1847),  where, 
after  acting  for  a  while  as  principal  of  the  Eome, 
N.  Y.,  Academy,  he  became  pastor  of  the  Ee- 
formed  Church  at  Owasco  Outlet,  N.  Y.,  near 
Auburn  (1857).  He  here  preached  and  taught  a 
boys'  school  for  about  eight  years.  The  church 
was  full  of  missionaiy  spirit,  as  might  have  been 
expected  from  the  history  and  character  of  its 
pastor,  and  from  its  small  congregation  furnished 
no  less  than  three  missionaries  to  the  foreign  field : 
Miss  Caroline  Adrian,  who  went  out  at  her  own 
charges  to  Japan  and  afterward  to  China;  Miss 
Maria  Manyon,  who  went  as  the  wife  of  the  Eev. 
Guido  F.  Verbeck,  and  Miss  Mary  F.  Kidder,  who 
was  the  first  unmarried  lady  missionary  ever  sent 


118  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

from  the  United  States  to  Japan,  where  she  suc- 
cessfully inaugurated  female  Christian  education 
and  afterward  became  the  wife  of  a  missionary 
of  the  Eeformed  Church,  the  Eev.  E.  Eothesay 
Miller. 

It  is  not  strange,  therefore,  with  this  spirit 
of  missions  within  him  and  in  his  congregation, 
Dr.  Brown,  as  soon  as  Japan  was  opened  to  the 
gospel,  hastened  to  help  sow  the  seed  in  the 
Mikado's  empire.  Sailing  from  New  York  as  a 
missionary  of  the  Eeformed  (Dutch)  Church,  he 
landed  in  Yokohama,  November  3,  1859,  with  his 
fellow  missionaries  of  the  same  Church,  Guido  F. 
Verbeck  and  D.  B.  Simmons,  M.  D.  Settled  in 
a  Japanese  temple  at  Kanagawa,  which  had  been 
prepared  for  his  use.  Dr.  Brown  at  once  began  to 
devote  himself  to  the  educational  work  for  which 
he  was  to  become  so  famous.  His  first  book  was 
for  the  use  of  English-speaking  students  of 
Japanese,  called  ''Colloquial  Japanese,''  which 
proved  of  great  value  to  the  English  residents  of 
Japan.  His  first  school  was  one  for  Japanese 
interpreters  who  wished  to  learn  the  language  in 
which  they  now  were  forced  to  communicate  witK 
the  outside  world. 

However,  with  others.  Dr.  Brown  had  to  learn 
to  yield  to  the  leisurely  ways  of  Japan,  so  annoy- 
ing to  the  zealous  Westerner  who  disregards  Kip- 
ling's advice  and  tries  to  ''hustle  the  East."  ^An 
American  writer  has  called  Japan  "The  Land 


6" A  Maker  of  the  New  Orient,"  p.  192. 


JAPAN  AND  KOEEA  119 

of  Approximate  Time,"  and  thus  versifies  about 
it: 

"Here  's  to  the  Land  of  Approximate  Time! 
Where  nerves  are  a  factor  unknown. 
Where  acting  as  balm  are  manners  calm. 
And  seeds  of  sweet  patience  are  sown. 

"  Where  it 's  very  ill-bred  to  go  straight  to  the  point, 
Where  one  bargains  at  leisure  all  day, 
Where  with  method  unique  '  at  once '  means  a  week. 
In  the  cool,  easy  Japanese  way, 

"  Where  every  clock  runs  as  it  happens  to  please. 
And  they  never  agree  on  their  strikes; 
Where  even  the  sun  often  joins  in  the  fun. 
And  rises  whenever  he  likes. 

"  Then  here  's  to  the  Land  of  Approximate  Time, 
The  Land  of  the  Leisurely  Bow, 
Where  the  overcharged  W' est  may  learn  how  to  rest. 
The  Land  of  Inconsequent  Now!" 

In  the  midst  of  the  apparent  slowness,  how- 
ever, events  really  occurred  with  almost  startling 
rapidity.  By  1866  the  young  men  of  Japan  began 
to  be  seized  with  a  passion  for  the  study  of  the 
foreign  languages  and  methods.  The  higher 
classes  were  especially  interested  and  were  will- 
ing to  study  even  the  Bible  under  the  direction 
of  the  missionaries,  convinced  that  in  the  Scrip- 
tures they  would  find  the  secret  of  England's  and 
America's  greatness.  The  Government  proved 
willing  not  only  to  allow  this,  but  to  send  a  cer- 


120  MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

tain  number  of  Japanese  students  to  study  in 
England  and  America,  and  in  tliis  decision  Dr. 
Brown's  influence  was  apparent.  Dr.  Brown's  old 
academy  at  Monson,  Mass.,  and  Rutgers  College, 
at  New  Brunswick,  N.  J.,  became  tlie  centers  for 
the  education  of  the  Japanese  in  America.  From 
this  time  on  Dr.  Brown  was  engaged  in  educa- 
tional and  translation  work,  which  with  but  few 
interruptions  continued  during  the  remainder  of 
his  life.  His  first  translation  of  the  Bible  was 
burned  in  a  fire  which  destroyed  his  house  in 
18G7,  but  after  a  brief  absence  in  America  he  re- 
turned in  1869  and  began  the  translation  of  the 
New  Testament,  which  he  lived  to  see  fully  fin- 
ished. He  ^as  one  of  the  potent  influences  in  the 
formation  of  the  Meiji  Gakuin,  tlie  highest  insti- 
tution of  learning  in  Japan  under  Cliristian  in- 
fluence, of  the  first  native  Christian  Church,  of  the 
Asiatic  Society  of  Japan,  and  of  many  otlier  move- 
ments for  the  upbuilding  of  modem  Japan.  His 
biographer,  Dr.  William  Elliot  Griffis,  closes  his 
account  of  Dr.  Brown's  life,  which  he  has  entitled, 
*'A  Maker  of  the  New  Orient,"  with  these  words: 
^'Dr.  Brown's  soul  was  not  ^like  a  star  and  dwelt 
apart.'  His  was  rather  like  abundant  sunshine 
that  made  things  grow.  He  raised  up  disciples. 
He  was  not  an  Elijah,  but  an  Elislia.  ^Nothing 
perhaps,'  says  Bishop  Brooke  Foss  Westcott,  4s 
more  remarkable  in  religious  history  than  the 
strange  inability  of  the  greatest  teaclier  who 
works  through  his   own  individuality  alone,  to 


JAPAN  AND  KOREA  121 

produce  in  others,  however  devoted  to  him,  the 
image  of  his  own  life.'  The  bishop's  words  have 
been  illustrated  in  the  missionary  history  of 
Japan,  but  not  in  the  career  of  Samuel  R.  Brown. 
In  this  twentieth  century  Japanese  presidents  of 
colleges,  editors,  pastors,  translators,  authors, 
statesmen,  men  of  affairs,  and  leaders  in  com- 
merce and  literature  by  the  score  are  images  of 
his  own  life,'  while  in  other  countries  hundreds 
gladly  aclmowledge  the  inspiration  gained  under 
him  as  their  teacher.  The  Japanese  loved  and 
trusted  him  because  love  begets  love,  and  Dr. 
Brown  loved  the  Japanese  earnestly,  saying  on 
one  occasion,  ^Had  I  a  hundred  lives  to  live  over 
again,  I  would  give  them  all  for  Japan. '  ' ' 

Another  of  the  *^ giants  of  those  days"  was 
Guido  F.  Verbeck,  in  some  respects  the  leading 
missionary  of  his  day,  not  only  to  Japan,  but  to 
any  Oriental  nation.  To  but  few  missionaries  has 
it  been  given  as  to  him  to  shape  the  course  of  a 
great  nation,  not  only  in  religious  matters,  but  in 
its  social  and  political  life  and  its  relations  to  the 
outside  world.  His  early  life  and  training  in  the 
Netherlands  and  his  later  education  in  America 
fitted  him  for  a  career  that  was  quite  remarkable. 
A  ^^man  without  a  country,"  he  brought  more 
credit  to  his  adopted  land,  America,  than  many 
of  her  native  sons  and  gave  more  to  the  nation 
which  he  loved  so  well  and  labored  for  so  long 
than  most  of  those  bom  on  her  soil  and  bred  in 
her  thought  and  customs.    Fresh  from  his  student 


122         missionaey;  history 

days  at  Auburn  Theological  Seminary,  lie  was 
sought  by  Dr.  S.  E.  Brown  as  a  suitable  Timothy 
to  go  with  this  Paul  to  missions  beyond  the  seas 
in  the  newly  opened  empire  of  Japan.  Applying 
to  and  accepted  by  the  Foreign  Mission  Board  of 
the  Eeformed  (Dutch)  Church,  which  but  two 
years  previous  had  separated  its  activities  from 
those  of  the  American  Board,  Mr.  Verbeck  was 
licensed  and  ordained  as  an  evangelist  by  the 
Presbytery  of  Ca^niga  and  by  them  at  once  trans- 
ferred to  the  Classis  of  Cayuga  of  the  Eeformed 
Church  in  March,  1859.  In  April  he  was  married, 
and  on  May  7,  1859,  accompanied  by  his  wife 
and  by  Dr.  Brown  and  Dr.  Simmons  and  their 
wives,  he  sailed  from  New  York  for  Japan,  via 
Shanghai,  China.  By  December  they  were  all 
settled  in  their  new  home  at  Kanagawa  near  Naga- 
saki. 

^'*  Then  began  a  most  wonderful  work  of  nearly 
thirty  years,  which  we  may  divide  into  three  por- 
tions, covering  roughly  a  decade  each,  the  first 
being  that  of  the  teacher  and  missionary,  the  sec- 
ond that  of  the  educator,  organizer,  and  states- 
man, the  third,  extending  over  nearly  twenty 
years,  that  of  the  Bible  translator  and  evangelist. 
His  linguistic  accomplishments  were  eminent.  He 
had  already  a  spealdng  knowledge  of  four  living 
and  a  scholar's  acquaintance  with  three  dead  lan- 
guages, which  helped  him  at  the  beginning  of  his 
career  and  made  him  unusually  valuable  through-. 

?"Corwin's  Manual,"  p.  877. 


JAPAN  AND  KOEEA  123 

out  it.  So  tliorouglily  did  lie  give  himself  to  tlie 
mastery  of  the  Japanese  that  he  was  soon  able 
to  converse  fluently  and,  from  the  first,  so  accu- 
rately that  his  conversation  was  the  delight  of 
natives  of  dignity  and  culture,  while  in  later  years 
many  Japanese  declared  that  he  was  the  only 
foreign  public  speaker  of  the  vernacular  whose 
nativity  could  not  be  detected  by  his  un-Japanese 
accent." 

At  first  he  taught  a  few  young  men  in  his  own 
house,  but  soon  was  invited  to  teach  in  a  Govern- 
ment school  at  Nagasaki,  in  which  Dr.  Brown  was 
also  employed,  for  the  training  of  interpreters. 
Into  this  school  came  the  sons  and  relatives  of  the 
rulers  and  leading  men  of  the  Southwestern  Prov- 
inces, including  many  men  who  later  occupied  high 
joffice  and  were  powerful  factors  in  making  new 
Japan.  ®**The  two  great  documents  expressed  in 
English,  which  Mr.  Verbeck  taught  most  and  long- 
est to  the  most  promising  of  his  pupils,  including 
such  future  members  of  the  emperor's  cabinet 
as  Soyeshima  and  Okuma,  were  the  New  Testa- 
ment and  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States." 
In  this  work  he  continued  till  1868,  when,  after  the 
Revolution  in  Japan  and  the  establishment  of 
the  new  order  of  affairs,  he  was  called  by  some 
lof  his  former  pupils,  now  potent  in  the  reorgan- 
ized government,  to  g'o  to  Yedo  to  plan  out  a 
system  of  national  education  'and  to  organize  an 
Imperial  University.    This  arduous  and  unspeak- 

8 "Verbeck  of  Japan,"  p,  125. 


124  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

ably  important  work  was  not  accomplislied  hastily 
nor  without  great  toil  and  many  diiiiculties  and 
hindrances.  But  with  the  help  of  many  Japanese 
whom  he  had  himself  educated,  and  with  trained 
teachers  whom  he  brought  out  from  the  the  United 
States,  the  foundations  were  laid  of  this  mighty 
factor  in  the  political  and  intellectual  regenera- 
tion of  Japan.  He  was  indeed  like  Paul,  a  man 
*^in  labors  oft^'  for  ^^^ Besides  the  work  in  con- 
nection with  the  university,  appointing  teachers 
and  attending  to  manifold  details,  he  taught  the 
Scriptures  in  his  own  house,  helped  hundreds  of 
inquirers  and  private  students,  served  informally 
as  general  adviser  of  many  of  the  officers  of  the 
new  Government,  and  made  the  original  proposi- 
tion for  and  mapped  out  the  route  of  the  great 
embassy  to  the  treaty  powers  of  the  world  which 
visited  the  United  States  and  the  chief  countries 
of  Europe  in  1871.  When  this  was  organized  and 
ready  to  start,  led  by  one  of  the  highest  nobles, 
the  junior  premier  Iwakura,  and  several  members 
of  the  Cabinet,  Dr.  Verbeck  found  that  half  of 
the  personnel  of  the  embassy  had  been  under  his 
instruction  as  pupils." 

^*  Transferred  in  1874  to  the  service  of  the 
Genro,  or  Senate,  he  wrought  daily  and  continu- 
lously  with  the  statesmen  who  were  preparing  the 
national  Constitution  and  making  ready  for  the 
Imperial  Diet  that  was  to  assemble  in  1889." 
*^We  can  hardly  understand,"  says  Dr.  Griffis. 

9"Corwin's  Manual,"  p.  878. 


JAPAN  AND  KOEEA  125 

**wli7  the  Constitution  given  by  tlie  Mikado  to 
ihis  people  in  1889  was  so  liberal  in  its  provisions 
nor  bow  it  came  to  pass  that  Japan  was  so  soon 
(1898)  received  as  an  equal  into  the  sisterhood 
of  nations,  unless  we  know  what  Verbeck  of  Japan 
was  doing  twenty  and  thirty  years  previously.'' 

Dr.  Verbeck  spent  the  last  twenty  years  of  his 
life  in  direct  evangelistic  work,  going  into  every 
portion  of  the  empire  and  holding  thousands 
under  the  spell  of  his  message  and  the  magic 
eloquence  with  which  it  was  clothed.  He  also 
constantly  worked  on  Bible  translation  and  was 
ever  busy  in  the  labors  incident  to  founding  the 
Christian  Church  in  this  so  lately  anti-Christian 
land. 

His  services  to  Japan  were  not  unappreciated 
nor  unrewarded.  For  his  help  in  governmental 
matters  he  was  decorated  with  the  insignia  of  the 
Third  Class  of  the  Order  of  the  Eising  Sun. 
When  in  default  of  the  citizenship  which  he  had 
lost  by  his  early  emigration  from  Holland  and 
had  never  acquired  in  the  United  States,  he  ap- 
plied for  the  legal  recognition  of  the  Japanese 
Government,  a  special  passport,  such  as  was  never 
before  conferred  on  an  alien  nor  ever  since  has 
been  so  conferred,  was  freely  granted  him  and 
•his  family,  and  on  his  death,  in  1898,  Imperial 
honors  and  a  funeral  were  accorded  him  in  which 
the  Japanese  natives  and  his  own  countrymen,  and 
men  of  every  religious  faith  reverently  and  affec- 
tionately joined  to  do  him  honor.    The  following 


126  MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

tribute,  published  by  a  Japanese  paper,  The 
Yorodzu  Clio,  on  the  occasion  of  Dr.  Verbeck's 
death  shows  the  estimation  in  which  he  was  held 
by  all:  ^°^^ Brown,  Hepburn,  and  Verbeck — these 
are  the  three  names  which  shall  ever  be  remem- 
bered in  connection  with  Japan's  new  civilization. 
They  were  young  men  of  twenty-five  or  there- 
about when  they  rode  together  into  the  harbor  of 
Nagasaki  early  in  1859.  The  first  said  he  would 
teach,  the  second  that  he  would  heal,  and  the 
third  that  he  would  preach.  Dr.  Brown  opened  a 
school  in  Yokohama,  and  quickly  applied  himself 
to  his  work  till  he  died.  Such  eminent  men  as  Mr. 
Shimada,  Suburo,  Revs.  Uyemura,  Oshikawa,  and 
Honda  are  the  fruits  of  his  labor.  Dr.  Hepburn 
healed ;  famous  Mr.  Kishida  Ginko  made  his  name 
and  fortune  through  him;  while  the  doctor's  dic- 
tionary will  ever  remain  as  a  monument  of  patient 
philological  work  not  to  be  surpassed  for  many 
years  to  come.  The  two  of  the  devoted  trium- 
virate joined  the  choir  invisible  several  years  ago ; 
the  third  has  now  passed  away  full  of  honors  and 
good  works.  All  three,  by  their  silent  labors, 
have  left  Japan  better  than  they  found  if 

The  last  of  the  great  early  missionaries  to 
Japan  was  one  of  their  own  countrymen,  Joseph 
Hardy  Neesima.  This  name,  the  first  part  of 
.which  at  least,  as  may  be  readily  supposed,  was 
not  his  native  appellation,  was  adopted  by  him 
but  of  love  and  respect  for  a  Boston  merchant, 

10 "Verbeck  of  Japan,"  p.  360. 


JAPAN  AND  KOREA  127 

Alpheus  Hardy,  who  met  wit]i  iJie  yoimg  Japanese 
under  most  nnnsual  conditions. 

Neesima  was  a  Japanese  boy  of  good  family 
and  well  educated.  ^"' While  yet  a  youth  he  be- 
came dissatisfied  with  idolatry  and  its  false  philos- 
ophies, and  falling  in  with  a  Chinese  version  of 
the  Bible,  he  recognized  in  the  sublimity  of  its 
opening  sentence,  *In  the  beginning  God  created 
the  heaven  and  the  earth,'  something  that  met  his 
desires  more  fully  than  anything  he  had  ever 
known,  and  he  determined  to  learn  more  of  that 
God.  The  laws  of  Japan  then  forbade  its  subjects 
to  leave  the  empire  on  pain  of  death,  but  so  de- 
termined was  Neesima  to  know  more  of  this  God 
whose  creatorship  had  been  thus  brought  to  his 
knowledge  that  he  concealed  himself  under  some 
produce  in  a  boat  and  thus  reached  Shanghai  and 
eventually  America,  working  his  way  as  a  sailor 
and  ship  boy.  A  prayer  which  he  wrote  down, 
after  the  Oriental  usage,  reads  thus,  *0  God,  if 
Thou  hast  got  eyes,  please  to  look  upon  me.  O 
God,  if  Thou  hast  got  ears,  please  to  hear  me.  I 
wish  heartily  to  read  the  Bible  and  I  wish  to  be 
civilized  by  the  Bible.'  The  owner  of  the  vessel 
on  which  he  reached  America  was  the  Mr.  Hardy 
of  Boston  already  mentioned,  who  received  the 
young  Japanese  into  his  own  household  and  gave 
him  a  liberal  education  in  three  of  the  leading 
educational  institutions  of  New  England — Phil- 
lip's Academy,  Amherst  College,  and  Andover 

11  Encyclopedia  of  Missions.    Aitide  "Neesima." 


128  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

Tlieological  Seminary.  "Wliile  lie  was  in  Andover 
Seminary,  in  1871-2,  the  Japanese  Embassy  under 
Iwakura,  wMch  had  been  proposed  and  prepared 
for  by  Dr.  Verbeck,  visited  the  United  States 
in  the  course  of  their  progress  to  the  chief  nations 
of  the  world,  and  summoned  Neesima  to  accom- 
pany it  as  an  English  interpreter.  He  received  a 
formal  pardon  for  leaving  Japan  contrary  to  its 
laws  and,  with  the  embassy,  visited  the  principal 
colleges  and  universities  of  the  United  States, 
Canada,  and  Europe.  He  was  thus  brought  into 
contact  with  many  Japanese  officials  whose  influ- 
ence and  progressive  views  were  afterward  of 
great  value  to  his  plans  and  efforts.  In  1874  he 
returned  to  Japan  with  funds  contributed  by 
Christian  friends,  *  Cherishing  in  my  bosom,'  as 
he  says,  Hhis  one  great  purpose,  the  founding  of 
an  institution  in  which  the  Christian  principles 
of  faith  in  God,  love  of  truth,  and  benevolence 
toward  one's  fellow-men  should  train  up  not  only 
men  of  science  and  learning,  but  men  of  con- 
scientiousness and  sincerity. '  In  November,  1875, 
he  opened  his  school  at  Kyoto,  with  six  pupils,  in 
a  room  which  was  little  better  than  a  shed.  In 
ten  years  there  were  two  hundred  and  thirty 
pupils  in  commodious  buildings.  At  his  death, 
in  1890,  the  Doshisha  had  five  hundred  and  seventy 
students  and  was  equipped  with  thirteen  dormi- 
tories, a  chapel,  library,  science  hall,  and  gym- 
nasium. He  aspired  to  develop  the  college  into  a 
university,  and  although  it  was  ever  imder  Nee- 


JAPAN  AND  KOEEA  129 

sima  avowedly  and  uncompronusingly  Christian, 
iie  received  donations  and  gifts  from  men  of  every 
rank  and  faith  in  Japan,  and  enjoyed  the  confi- 
dence and  approbation  of  men  of  influence  and  of 
governmental  power.  His  funeral  was  attended 
by  all  classes,  who  united  to  show  him  honor, 
pne  of  the  m.any  banners  carried  in  the  funeral 
procession  after  the  custom  of  the  land  was  in- 
scribed with  these  words,  quoted  from  Dr.  Nee- 
sima's  own  utterances,  'Free  education  and  self- 
governing  Churches;  if  these  go  together,  the 
country  will  stand  for  all  generations.'  " 

It  is  sad  to  relate  that  some  years  after  the 
'death  of  Neesima  the  ^'liberaP'  element,  which 
had  gradually  gotten  into  control  of  the  Doshisha, 
endeavored  to  suppress  its  distinctively  Christian 
character  and  influence  and  to  divert  it  from  the 
religious  purpose  of  its  founder  and  his  friends. 
For  a  time  this  effort  seemed  to  have  succeeded, 
but  after  a  while  a  revolt  against  this  betrayal 
of  confidence  and  misuse  of  trust  funds  set  in 
among  even  the  Japanese,  and  finally  resulted  in 
the  restoration  to  the  Doshisha  of  its  Christian 
infiuence  and  teaching.  It  now  seems  to  be  firmly 
established  on  its  original  basis. 

KOKEA 

This  land,  lying  between  China  and  Japan,  has 
long  been  contended  for  by  both  of  these  power- 
ful neighbors  and  was  at  least  the  ostensible  cause 
of  the  China-Japanese  war  and  the  later  struggle 
9 


130  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY; 

with  Eussia  by  wliich  Japan  became  a  dominant 
power  in  the  Far  East.  Finally  the  independency 
of  Korea  was  established  under  Japanese  protec- 
tion, only  to  be  extinguished  again  (1910)  by  the 
absorption  of  the  weaker  people  by  their  power- 
ful protector. 

Although  its  territory  is  small,  only  about  600 
miles  long  by  135  in  breadth,  and  its  population 
comparatively  insignificant  (estimated  at  from 
8,000,000  to  12,000,000),  yet  its  position  as  a 
** buffer  state"  between  the  three  great  nations 
mentioned  gives  it  political  importance,  and  the 
remarkable  history  of  its  later  religious  life  makes 
it  conspicuous  among  missionary  peoples.  Its 
native  religion  was  Shamanism,  which  later  was 
supplanted  by  Buddhism  and  that  by  Confucianism. 
Near  the  close  of  the  eighteenth  century  Eoman 
Catholic  missionaries  entered  the  country  and  their 
form  of  Christianity  speedily  took  root  and  spread 
with  great  rapidity.  In  1864,  however,  severe  perse- 
cution broke  out  against  them  and  the  Eomish 
Church  in  Korea  was  almost  exterminated.  ^^In 
1875  the  first  Protestant  missionary  work  in 
Korea  was  done  by  the  Eev.  John  Eoss,  a  mis- 
sionary in  China  of  the  United  Presbyterian 
Church  of  Scotland,  who,  although  not  entering 
Korea  itself,  translated  the  New  Testament  and 
sent  it  across  the  border  with  large  numbers  of 
Chinese  Bibles.    In  1884  the  Eev.  J.  W.  Heron, 

12  Encyclopedia  of  Missions.    Article  "  Korea." 


JAPAN  AND  KOREA  131 

M.  D.,  was  appointed  a  medical  missionary  to 
Korea  by  the  Presbyterian  Board,  and  the  Meth- 
odist Church  also  sent  a  man  to  look  over  the  field. 
Before  either  of  these  men  actually  came  to  the 
country,  however,  H.  N.  Allen,  M.  D.,  of  China, 
was  transferred  by  the  Presbyterian  Board  to 
Korea  and  became  the  first  missionary  on  the  field. 
He  was  speedily  followed  by  others,  and  in  1885 
work  was  actually  commenced.  In  1886  the  first 
Protestant  Korean  convert  was  baptized,  and  be- 
fore long  a  native  Christian  Church  was  organ- 
ized. To-day  Korea  is  wide  open  to  the  gospel, 
evangelistic  work  is  carried  on  throughout  the 
land,  and  recent  revivals  have  added  thousands  to 
the  Christian  Church.  A  marked  feature  of 
Korean  Christianity  is  the  recurrence  of  the  life 
of  the  apostolic  days  when  every  Christian  was 
a  missionary  to  the  people  round  about  him. 
Under  the  guidance  of  Dr.  Horace  E.  Under- 
wood, of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  North,  this 
great  principle  has  become  deeply  rooted  in  the 
Korean  Church.  ^"^^No  Korean  is  thought  fit  for 
Church  membership  unless  he  is  vigorously  en- 
gaged in  propagating  the  gospel."  The  strong 
churches  sent  out  from  one  to  four  home  mis- 
sionaries. The  people  are  required  to  build  their 
own  churches  with  their  own  hands,  and  to  pay 
for  medicines  in  the  hospitals.  Practically  all 
the  Protestant  Churches  in  Korea,  about  two  hun- 

13 "Into  All  the  World,"  p.  86. 


132  MISSIONAKY  HISTORY 

dred,  are  self-supporting  and  out  of  their  great 
poverty  their  members  contribute  to  the  work  an 
average  of  more  than  $11  a  month. 

Within  the  last  two  years,  however  (1919-1921), 
a  remarkable  political  change  has  taken  place  in 
Korea  in  a  revolution  without  arms,  which  reached 
its  culmination  at  the  close  of  the  World  War  when 
the  Koreans,  long  chafing  under  the  rigid  rule  of 
Japan,  thought  that  the  Peace  Commission  sitting 
at  Paris  would  hear  their  cause  and  redress  their 
wrongs.  Accordingly,  on  March  1,  1919,  at  Seoul, 
a  dem^onstration  was  made  and  a  Declaration  of 
Independence  proclaimed  to  the  astonishment  of 
the  Japanese  Government,  which  at  once  endeav- 
ored by  force  and  violence  to  smother  all  such 
Korean  aspirations.  The  Japanese  officials  even 
tried  to  make  it  appear  that  Korean  Christians 
were  the  instigators  of  the  revolt,  and  ruthlessly 
punished  thousands  of  these  and  other  Koreans 
by  imprisonment,  flogging  and  even  death.  How- 
ever, through  the  protests  of  their  fellow  Chris- 
tians and  of  Christian  sympathizers  in  other  lands, 
a  more  careful  investigation  was  made  and  Korean 
Christians  as  such  were  exonerated  from  these 
charges.  These  disturbances  have  naturally  hin- 
dered the  growth  of  Christianity  in  Korea  but 
have  deepened  and  tested  the  sincerity  of  those 
who  profess  allegiance  to  the  Christian  Church. 


CHAPTEE  IX 


MOHAMMEDANISM 


The  Mediaeval  Period  (800-1500)  was  emphasized 
by  several  events  of  great  importance  to  the  re- 
ligions history  of  the  world,  the  most  important 
of  which  was  the  coming  of  Mohammedanism  upon 
the  stage  of  the  world's  life. 

The  founder  of  this  religion,  Mohammed,  was 
born  in  570  A.  D.,  the  son  of  Abdullah,  of  the 
tribe  of  Koreish.  His  father's  father,  Abd-ul- 
Muttalib,  was  a  man  of  wealth  and  power  in  his 
tribe,  and  under  his  care  the  childhood  of  the 
future  prophet  was  passed.  His  youth  and  early 
life  was  uneventful,  but  he  seems  to  have  come 
into  contact  with  various  forms  of  religion,  pagan, 
Jewish,  and  Christian,  which  in  many  forms  en- 
tered Arabia  as  a  sort  of  point  of  contact  between 
the  countries  of  Europe  on  the  one  hand  and  of  the 
East  and  South  on  the  other.  While  a  young 
man,  Mohammed  entered  the  service  of  Kadi j a, 
a  rich  widow  of  Mecca,  and  became  her  business 
manager  and  later  her  husband.  Her  influence 
over  him  and  her  ambition  for  his  advancement 
were  powerful  factors  in  his  subsequent  career. 
When  he  was  about  forty  years  old  Mohammed 
received  his  first  ^ ^vision,"  and  soon  began  to 

133 


134  MISSIONAEY  HISTORY 

preach  the  revelations  which  he  professed  to  have 
received  from  God.  His  opposition  to  idolatry, 
which  was  early  manifested,  aroused  against  him 
his  relatives  and  townspeople,  and  after  about 
twelve  years  of  growing  hostility,  the  enmity  of 
his  opposers  became  so  fierce  that  he  was  forced 
to  flee  from  Mecca  to  Medina.  From  this  Hegira 
(622  A.  D.)  is  dated  the  Mohammedan  calendar. 
^^ '  The  flight  to  Medina  changed  not  only  the  scene, 
but  the  actor  and  the  drama.  He  who  at  Mecca 
was  the  preacher  and  warner,  now  became  the 
legislator  and  warrior.  The  first  year  Mohammed 
built  the  great  mosque  and  houses  for  his  wives 
and  his  followers.  The  next  year  he  began  hos- 
tilities against  the  people  of  Mecca,  and  his  first 
pitched  battle  was  fought  at  Bedi,  where  his  force 
of  three  hundred  and  five  followers  routed  the 
enemy,  three  times  as  strong.''  From  this  time 
on  till  the  end  of  his  life  Mohammed  was  less  a 
preacher  than  a  warrior,  and  his  great  argument 
for  conversion  was  the  sword.  His  success  in  his 
military  expeditions  was  phenomenal,  and  al- 
though he  lived  but  ten  years  after  the  Hegira, 
he  saw,  before  his  death  in  632,  the  new  religion 
established  in  Arabia,  and  spreading  with  mar- 
velous swiftness  throughout  the  lands  and  peoples 
of  southwestern  Asia  Minor  and  the  northern 
parts  of  Africa. 

^'^The  character  of  Mohammed  is  one  of  the 
great  problems  of  history.    Although  the  sources 

1 "  The  Moslem  World,"  p.  15.  «  "  The  Moslem  World."  p.  18. 


MOHAMMEDANISM  135 

of  our  information  concerning  his  life  and  work 
are  all  Mohammedan,  there  is  the  greatest  di- 
versity of  opinion  among  the  students  of  histor}". 
Some  think  he  was  in  no  sense  of  the  word  a 
prophet,  while  others  maintain  that  he  was  ^a 
very  prophet  of  God.'  Dr.  Thomas  Smith,  of 
Edinburgh,  says  on  this  point :  ^'  That  Mohammed 
was  the  purely  virtuous  man,  the  pure  patriot, 
the  earnest  reformer,  the  universal  philanthropist, 
the  ardent  aspirant  after  the  pure  worship  of 
God,  I  believe  few  who  are  capable  of  judging 
will  be  now  prepared  to  maintain,  as  it  has  been 
maintained  by  his  panegj^rists  in  former  days. 
That,  on  the  other  hand,  he  was  a  simple  monster 
of  iniquity,  delighting  in  the  two  employments  of 
unlimited  bloodshedding  and  unlimited  sensuality 
to  a  greater  extent  than  that  to  which  any 
other  man  in  his  age  and  country  delighted 
in  them,  will  also,  I  believe,  be  regarded  as 
too  extreme  a  statement.  He  was  an  Oriental. 
He  became  an  Oriental  potentate,  and  he  had 
the  Oriental  idea  that  the  privilege  of  a  poten- 
tate included  indulgence  in  sensuality.  He  was 
not  only  an  Asiatic,  but  an  Arab,  an  Ishmael- 
ite,  nurtured  in  the  faith  that  his  hand  must  be 
against  every  man,  strength  against  strength, 
stratagem  against  stratagem,  force  and  fraud 
against  fraud  and  force.  That  he  believed 
throughout  in  his  own  divine  commission  no 
judicious  biographer  maintains.     That  he  even 


3  "  Medieval  Missions,"  p,  164. 


136  MISSIONARY  HISTOEl^ 

"believed  in  it  at  all  I  tliink  very  improbable. 
That  lie  was  earnest  and  honest  in  bis  desire  to 
put  a  stop  to  the  profanities  and  corruptions  of 
Asiatic  beatbenism  I  tbink  sbould  be  frankly  ad- 
mitted.' *'Tbe  life  and  cbaracter  of  Mobammed 
as  portrayed  by  bis  earliest  biograpbers  is,  bow- 
ever,  not  tbe  present-day  conception  of  tbe 
propbet.  In  tbe  Koran  and  in  tbe  earliest  sources, 
Mobammed  is  tborougbly  buman  and  liable  to  err. 
Later  tradition  bas  cbanged  all  tbat,  making  bim 
sinless  and  almost  divine.  Tbe  two  bundred  and 
one  titles  of  bonor  given  bim  proclaim  bis  glory. 
He  is  called  Ligbt  of  God,  Peace  of  tbe  "World, 
Glory  of  tbe  Ages,  First  of  all  Creatures,  and 
names  yet  more  lofty  and  blaspbemous.  He  is  at 
once  tbe  sealer  and  abrogator  of  all  former 
propbets  and  revelations.  Tbey  bave  not  only 
been  succeeded  but  supplanted  by  Mobammed. 
1^0  Moslem  prays  to  bim,  but  every  Moslem  daily 
prays  for  bim  in  endless  repetition.  He  is  tbe 
only  powerful  intercessor  on  tbe  day  of  judgment. 
Every  detail  of  bis  early  life  is  attributed  to  divine 
permission  or  command,  and  so  tbe  very  faults 
of  bis  cbaracter  are  bis  endless  glory  and  bis 
signs  of  superiority.  God  formed  bim  above  all 
creatures.  He  dwells  in  tbe  bigbest  beaven,  and  is 
several  degrees  above  Jesus  in  bonor  and  sta- 
tion.' " 

Tbe  religion  establisbed  by  Mobammed  is  as 
extraordinary  in  its  nature  and  inSuence  as  was 
tbe  cbaracter  of  its  founder.    In  tbe  first  place, 

4 "The  Moslem  World,"  p.  221. 


MOHAMMEDANISM  13T 

it  is  one  of  the  great  missionary  religions  of  the 
world  and  requires  eaeh  believer  to  propagate  his 
faith,  being  in  accord  in  this  respect  with  Chris- 
tianity and  Buddhism,  the  other  two  great  mis- 
sionary faiths.  Then  it  has  the  shortest  creed 
in  the  world  and  one  whose  utterance  has  prob- 
ably more  power  over  those  who  believe  it  than 
any  other.  ^^*It  is  so  brief  that  it  has  needed 
no  revision  for  thirteen  centuries.  It  is  taught  to 
infants  and  whispered  in  the  ears  of  the  dying. 
Five  times  a  day  it  rings  out  in  the  call  to  prayer 
in  the  whole  Moslem  world.  * La-ilaha-illa-llahu : 
Mohammadu:  Easulu  'Allah.'  *  There  is  no  God, 
but  God:  Mohammed  is  the  apostle  of  God.'  On 
every  occasion  this  creed  is  repeated  by  the  be- 
liever. It  is  the  key  to  every  door  of  difficulty. 
It  is  the  watchword  of  Islam.  These  words  they 
inscribe  on  their  banners,  and  on  their  door-posts. 
They  appear  on  all  the  early  coins  of  the  caliphs. 
This  creed  of  seven  Arabic  words  rings  out  in 
every  Moslem  village  from  the  Philippines  to 
Morocco.  One  hears  it  in  the  bazaar  and  the 
street  and  the  mosque;  it  is  a  battle  cry  and  a 
cradle  song,  an  exclamation  of  delight  and  a 
funeral  dirge."  The  Moslem  articles  of  faith  are 
almost  as  brief.  They  are  but  six  in  number, 
concerning  God,  His  Angels,  His  Books,  His 
Prophets,  the  Day  of  Judgment,  and  Predestina- 
tion of  Good  and  Evil.  A  word  or  two  on  each 
must  suffice. 

The  monotheism  of  Mohammed  is  vastly  dif- 

B  "  The  Moslem  World,"  p.  69. 


138  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

ferent  from  tliat  of  Moses  or  Christ.  As  James 
Freeman  Clarke  succinctly  distinguislies  tliem, 
®**Moliammed  teaclies  a  God  above  ns;  Moses 
teaches  a  God  above  ns  and  yet  with  ns;  Jesns 
Christ  teaches  God  above  ns,  God  with  ns,  and 
God  in  ns." 

The  Moslem  belief  in  angels  is  not  theoretical, 
bnt  very  practical.  It  recognizes  three  species 
of  spiritnal  beings :  angels,  jinn,  and  devils.  An- 
gels are  attending  spirits;  each  person  has  two, 
one  of  whom  records  his  good  deeds,  and  the  other 
his  evil  acts.  The  Koran  seems  to  teach  that 
angels  intercede  for  men.  Jinn,  or  genii,  are 
either  good  or  evil.  *  *  The  Arabian  Nights ' '  gives 
one  an  idea  of  the  Mohammedan  faith  in  this 
article,  and  it  is  to  be  remembered  that  the  stories 
abont  genii,  which  we  accept  only  as  tales  of  the 
imagination,  are  firmly  believed  in  as  realities  by 
the  Moslems.  At  the  head  of  the  evil  jinn  or 
devils  is  Sheitan  or  Iblis,  who  was  expelled  from 
Eden  for  refusing  to  bow  down  before  Adam  when 
God  commanded  it. 

^^*The  Koran  is  the  Bible  of  the  Moslem  faith. 
It  is  a  little  smaller  than  the  New  Testament  in 
bulk,  and  has  one  hundred  and  fourteen  chapters, 
each  bearing  some  fanciful  title.  The  book  has  no 
chronological  order  and  its  jumbled  verses  are 
thrown  together  piecemeal — fact  and  fancy,  laws 
and  legends,  prayers  and  imprecations.  Without 
a  commentary  it  is  unintelligible,  even  to  Mos- 

6  "  Ten  Great  Religions,"  Vol.  II,  p.  68.  7  "  The  Moslem  World,"  p.  62. 


MOHAMMEDANISM  139 

lems/'  The  Koran  lias  many  Hstorical  errors; 
it  contains  monstrous  fables;  it  teaches  a  false 
cosmogony ;  it  is  full  of  superstitions ;  it  perpetu- 
ates slavery,  polygamy,  divorce,  religious  intol- 
erance, the  seclusion  and  degradation  of  women, 
and  it  petrifies  social  life. 

As  to  the  Moslem  faith  in  prophets,  it  is  enough 
to  say  that  it  teaches  that  there  are  124,000 
prophets  and  315  apostles.  Of  these  six  are 
especially  noted:  Adam,  the  chosen  of  God; 
Noah,  the  preacher  of  God ;  Abraham,  the  friend 
of  God ;  Moses,  the  spokesman  of  God ;  Jesus,  the 
Word  of  God,  and  Mohammed,  the  apostle  of  God. 
Above  all,  however,  Mohammed  is  loved  and  rev- 
erenced, and  the  description  of  the  others,  espe- 
cially that  of  Jesus  Christ,  is  too  often  a  sad 
caricature  of  the  truth  and  amounts  to  blasphemy. 

Mohammedans  believe  in  a  literal  resurrection 
of  the  body  and  an  everlasting  life  of  physical 
joys  or  tortures.  Paradise  is  a  scene  of  sexual 
delights  and  bodily  gratifications,  while  Gehenna 
or  Hell  is  the  deprivation  of  all  these,  with  the 
addition  of  indescribable  physical  torments. 

The  article  on  Predestination  is  the  only  philos- 
ophy of  Islam,  and  a  most  fertile  creed  in  its 
effects  on  every-day  life.  God  wills  both  good 
and  evil,  and  there  is  no  escaping  from  the  caprice 
of  His  decree.  Eeligion  is  Islam,  that  is  resigna- 
tion. Fatalism  has  paralyzed  progress.  As  says 
Canon  Sell:  *'It  is  this  dark  fatalism  which, 
whatever  the  Koran  may  teach  on  the  subject,  is 


140  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

tlie  ruling  principle  in  all  Moslem  countries.  It 
is  this  wliich  makes  all  Mohammedan  nations  de- 
cay. ' ' 

The  five  religions  duties  of  Moslems  are  Con- 
fession, Prayer,  Fasting,  Almsgiving,  and  Pil- 
grimage. Confession  is  the  repetition  of  the  creed, 
**  There  is  no  god  but  God,  Mohammed  is  the 
apostle  of  God."  It  intermingles  with  every  af- 
fair of  life  and  soon  comes  to  be  like  the  player's 
>v^ords  in  Hamlet,  ^^  sound  and  fury,  signifying 
nothing."  Prayer  to  the  Moslem  is  a  very  dif- 
ferent thing  from  the  idea  of  Christian  prayer. 
It  must  be  offered  at  the  proper  hour,  '*at  dawn, 
just  after  high  noon,  two  hours  before  sunset,  at 
sunset,  and  two  hours  afterward."  The  one  who 
prays  must  be  prepared  for  it  by  legal  purifica- 
tion, washing  with  water  or  sand,  and  must  face 
toward  the  sacred  shrine  of  Mecca.  The  prayers 
are  the  repetition  of  phrases  and  short  chap- 
ters from  the  Koran.  Private  petitions  are  al- 
lowed after  the  liturgical  prayers,  but  are  not 
much  used,  and  the  whole  tends  to  degenerate  into 
formalism  and  vain  repetitions.  How  could  it 
be  otherwise  when  a  pious  Moslem  can  repeat 
the  same  form  of  prayer  seventy-five  times  a 
day! 

The  month  of  fasting,  or  Eamazan,  may  have 
been  borrowed  from  the  Christian  Lent.  It  is 
more  of  a  fast  in  name  than  in  deed,  for  though 
no  drop  of  water  or  morsel  of  food  may  be  taken 
Suring  the  daylight  hours,  an  abundant  recom- 


MOHAMMEDANISM  141 

pense  is  made  for  this  self-denial  in  the  feasting, 
which  sometimes  lasts  throughout  the  night. 

Almsgiving  is  generally  observed  by  pious 
Mohammedans,  but  instead  of  the  tithe  of  the 
Jews  or  the  free  liberality  of  the  Christians,  about 
one-fortieth  of  the  total  income  is  the  usual  rate 

The  Pilgrimage  to  Mecca  is  one  of  the  strong- 
est bonds  of  union  in  the  whole  system  of  Mo- 
hammedanism. It  cements  the  fellowship  of  Mos- 
lemis  of  all  nations  and  turns  every  pilgrim  into 
a  fanatical  missionary  of  his  creed.  This  pil- 
grimage is  incumbent  on  every  free  Moslem,  male 
or  female,  who  is  of  age  and  can  afford  it.  Many, 
however,  unwilling  to  undergo  the  hardship  of  the 
journey,  engage  a  substitute  and  thus  purchase 
the  merit  for  themselves.  Arriving  at  Mecca,  the 
ceremonies  in  which  the  pilgrim  engages  are  of 
the  most  puerile  character.  He  kisses  the  black 
stone,  an  aerolite  of  great  antiquity,  which  was 
venerated  even  in  pagan  times.  He  then  runs 
round  the  Kaaba,  or  temple,  seven  times;  drinks 
water  from  the  unspeakably  filthy  sacred  well  of 
Zemzem;  stones  three  pillars  of  masonry  known 
as  the  ^^ great  devil,"  the  ^* middle  pillar,"  and 
the  '^ first  one,"  with  seven  small  pebbles,  and 
finally  sacrifices  a  sheep  or  other  animal.  The 
whole  pilgrimage,  as  some  Moslems  confess,  is  a 
fragment  of  incomprehensible  heathenism  taken 
up  undigested  into  Islam. 


142  MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

A  fact  to  be  noted  in  the  study  of  Mohamme- 
danism is  that  it  is  the  fourth  in  point  of  numbers 
among  the  great  religions  of  the  earth,  and  also 
that  with  the  single  exception  of  Christianity  it  is 
the  most  widespread  of  any  of  the  faiths  of  man- 
kind. The  lands  which  it  occupies  ^*  stretch  across 
two  continents  and  out  into  the  islands  of  the  sea 
like  a  vast  horn  or  crescent.  The  horn's  tip  end  is 
far  out  in  the  South  Sea  Islands,  among  the  Moros 
in  the  Philippines  and  in  the  Dutch  East  Indies, 
where  in  Java  alone  there  are  30,000,000  Moham- 
medans. Thence  it  curves  through  British  Ma- 
laysia where  there  are  some  2,000,000,  past  China 
where  there  are,  it  is  estimated,  not  fewer  than 
10,000,000,  to  India  where  are  gathered  67,000,000, 
the  largest  number  under  any  one  rule.  Then  come 
Afghanistan,  exclusively  Mohammedan,  unknown 
numbers  in  Central  Asia,  part  of  Russia,  Persia, 
Mesopotamia,  Asia  Minor,  European  Turkey, 
Syria,  Palestine,  Arabia,  solidly  Moslem,  Egypt, 
Libya,  Tunis,  Algeria,  Morocco,  until  the  great 
open  end  of  the  horn  stretches  westward  from  the 
Sudan  across  Africa,  steadily  engulfing  the  north- 
ernmost negro  tribes.''^ 

*'The  total  population  of  this  great  Moslem 
world,  according  to  a  carefully  prepared  estimate 
made  for  ''The  Moslem  World;' ^  is  201,296,696. 
Of  these  90,478,111  are  under  British  rule  or  pro- 
tection and  76,596,299  under  other  Western  or 


s  The  Kingdom  and  the  Nations,  p.   121, 
8  The  Moslem  World,  Vol.  IV,  pp.  145-146. 


MOHAMMEDANISM  143 

Christian  governments.  This  leaves  only  34,222,- 
366  Mohammedans  not  under  Western  Govern- 
ments, and  of  this  number  only  13,278,800  are 
under  the  Caliphate  in  the  Ottoman  Empire.  Thus, 
while  83  per  cent  of  the  total  Mohammedan  popu- 
lation is  under  the  control  of  Christian  govern- 
ments, only  6y2  per  cent  is  under  Turkish  rule 
and  the  remaining  10  >4  per  cent  under  various 
non-Christian  governments,  of  which  the  largest 
number  are  in  China,  Afghanistan  and  Persia.  *' 

These  facts  undeniably  throw  upon  the  Chris- 
tian peoples  of  the  earth  a  heavier  responsibility 
than  they  have  ever  borne  before  for  the  economic, 
social,  educational  and  religious  welfare  of  almost 
three  fourths  of  all  the  followers  of  Moslemism 
now  living  upon  the  earth. 

Moreover,  not  only  because  of  its  wide  extent 
and  high  proportions  but  because  of  its  effect 
upon  the  history  of  almost  the  entire  Eastern 
Hemisphere,  we  are  compelled  to  give  unusual  at- 
tention to  the  missionary  characteristics  of  this 
great  faith.  From  the  Crusades  of  the  Eleventh 
Century  to  the  World  War  of  the  Twentieth  Cen- 
tury the  '* Mohammedan  problem''  has  projected 
itself  into  every  question  which  has  arisen  con- 
cerning the  political,  social  or  religious  welfare  of 
vast  numbers  of  the  inhabitants  of  Asia,  Africa. 
Southern  Europe  and  the  islands  of  the  Sea. 


CHAPTEE  X 

mohammedan-  lands 

Aeabia 

No  PAET  of  the  non-Cliristian  world  has  been  so 
long  and  so  widely  neglected  as  Islam.  ^**Even 
when  the  modern  missionary  revival  began  with 
Carey,  the  idea  was  to  carry  the  gospel  to  the 
heathen,  and  the  Mohammedans  were  neglected. 
The  task  has  either  appeared  so  formidable,  the 
obstacles  to  its  accomplishment  have  seemed  so 
great,  or  faith  has  been  so  weak,  that  one  might 
suppose  that  the  Church  thought  her  great  com- 
mission to  evangelize  the  world  did  not  apply  to 
Mohammedans. ' ' 

Yet  even  so,  there  were  some  who  attempted 
the  seemingly  impossible  task.  John  of  Damascus 
(760)  and  Peter  the  Venerable  (1115)  both  wrote 
polemical  books  with  the  thought  of  persuading 
Mohammedans  of  the  truth  of  Christianity,  but 
went  no  further  in  their  efforts. 

It  remained  for  Eaymond  Lull  (1235-1315)  to 
be  the  first  to  go  to  the  Moslems  with  the  message 
of  that  gospel.  ^'^He  was  bom  in  1235  at  Palma, 
on  the  island  of  Majorca,  and  when  of  age  spent 
several  years  at  the  court  of  the  King  of  Aragon 

1 "  The  Moslem  World,"  p.  138.  2  «  Raymond  Lull,"  p.  19,  seq. 

144 


MOHAMMEDAN  LANDS  145 

as  a  court  poet,  a  skilled  musician,  and  a  gay 
knight.'*  Arrested  in  the  midst  of  his  profligate 
pleasure  by  a  vision  of  Christ  on  His  cross,  he 
was  smitten  with  agonized  repentance,  became 
converted,  and  resolved  to  forsake  all,  to  follow 
his  Master,  and  to  send  Christianity  to  the  Mos- 
lems. ''He  entered  upon  a  thorough  course  of 
study,  mastered  the  Arabic  language,  and  began 
his  life  work  at  the  age  of  forty.  He  devised  a 
philosophical  system  to  persuade  Moslems  of  the 
truth  of  Christianity;  he  established  missionary 
schools  for  the  study  of  Oriental  languages  and 
the  training  of  missionaries,  and  was  a  pioneer 
who  reached  high  water  miark  in  the  scheme 
and  scope  of  his  work.  A  sentence  of  Lull's  re- 
garding the  preparation  of  missionary  laborers 
is  notable.  Said  he:  '''The  man  unacquainted 
with  geography  is  not  only  ignorant  where  he 
walks,  but  whither  he  leads.  Whether  he  attempts 
the  conversion  of  infidels  or  works  for  other  in- 
terests of  the  Church,  it  is  indispensable  that  he 
know  the  religions  and  the  environments  of  all 
nations."  This  is  a  wonderful  forecast  of  the 
conviction,  on  this  point,  of  the  great  Livingstone 
himself,  who  said,  *'The  end  of  the  geographical 
achievement  is  the  beginning  of  the  missionary 
enterprise.'* 

But  with  all  his  zeal  and  learning  Lull  was 
irnable  to  induce  others  to  go  in  person  to  the 
Mohammedans,  and  so,   at  the  age  of  fifty-six 


3  "  Raymond  Lull,"  p.  67. 
10 


146  MISSIONARY  HISTORY; 

(129iy,  lie  determined  to  go  Mmself.  Reaching 
Tunis  in  Africa,  lie  challenged  the  Moslem  doctorss 
to  an  argument  on  the  merits  of  their  respective 
faiths.  Lull  prevailed  in  the  argument.  He  was 
thereupon  thrown  into  prison  and  narrowly  es- 
caped death,  but  was  finally  liberated  and  returned 
to  Europe.  Baffled  but  not  defeated,  he  waited 
for  a  while  and  then,  in  1307,  again  went  to  Africa, 
where,  at  Bugia,  he  preached  Christ  to  the  Mos- 
lems and  was  imprisoned,  this  time  for  six  months. 
Once  more  escaping,  he  returned  seven  years  later 
to  Africa  (1315),  only  to  meet  a  martyr's  death, 
for,  filled  with  fury  at  his  perseverance  and  bold- 
ness, the  populace  dragged  him  out  of  the  town 
and  stoned  him  to  death.  In  so  doing  the  Moslems 
seem  to  have  sinned  against  their  own  souls.  For 
^ye  hundred  years  no  human  voice  publicly  pro- 
claimed Christianity  to  the  Mohammedans. 

From  the  converted  Spanish  courtier  to  the 
saintly  Henry  Martyn  is  a  long  step,  both  in  time 
and  circumstances,  but  the  two  were  strangely 
alike  in  the  purpose  and  method  of  their  work.  It 
was  in  1811  that  this  godly  man  left  Cawnpur, 
India,  where  he  had  accomplished  a  wonderful 
work  within  a  very  brief  time,  and  sailed  from 
Calcutta  for  Shiraz,  Persia.  Here  he  revised  his 
Persian  and  Arabic  versions  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment and  held  frequent  discussions  with  the  Mo- 
hammedan ** mullahs,'^  who  respected  him  and 
treated  him  kindly.  He  had  prepared  two  splen- 
did copies  of  the  Persian  New  Testament,  one  of 


MOHAMMEDAN  LANDS  147 

which  he  presented  to  the  Shah  of  Persia ;  but  the 
exertions  of  body  and  mind  compelled  by  his  fre- 
quent journeys  and  earnest  study  proved  too  much 
for  his  weak  frame,  and  on  his  way  to  Constanti- 
nople to  present  the  other  copy  to  the  sultan  he 
was  forced  to  halt  at  Tokat,  where  he  died  of  the 
plague,  October  16,  1812,  aged  only  thirty-two 
years.  His  character  and  zeal  were  such,  how- 
ever, that  the  name  of  Henry  Martyn  still  ranks 
high  on  the  roll  of  the  world  ^s  heroes  and  bene- 
factors. 

Ion  Keith  Falconer  can  not  be  omitted  from 
the  list  of  those  pioneers  who  have  labored  for 
the  conversion  of  the  Moslem  world.  A  Scottish 
nobleman,  with  all  the  advantages  of  rank,  wealth, 
and  a  brilliant  mind,  trained  at  the  University 
of  Cambridge,  he  entered  during  his  earlier  years 
into  missionary  work  among  the  needy  in  the 
homeland,  and  having  determined  to  found  a  mis- 
sion to  the  Mohammedans,  he  began  the  study  of 
Arabic.  In  1885  he  went  to  Aden,  at  the  mouth 
of  the  Eed  Sea,  and  decided  to  plant  his  mission 
at  Sheik-Othman,  only  ten  miles  distant  from 
Aden.  In  1886  he  began  his  work  with  great 
enthusiasm,  but  after  less  than  two  years '  service 
the  deadly  fever  took  his  life  and  he  passed  away, 
having  lived  long  enough,  however,  as  he  said,  to 
*^call  attention  to  Arabia,"  and  to  establish  a  work 
which  is  still  successfully  carried  on  by  the  United 
Free  Church  of  Scotland. 

The  American  Arabian  Mission  was  founded 


U8  MISSIONAEY  HISTORY; 

"by  a  few  students  of  the  Theological  Seminary  of 
the  Reformed  (Dutch)  Church  in  America  at  New 
Brunswick,  N.  J.,  in  1889.  It  was  proposed  as 
a  mission  field  to  the  Foreign  Mission  Board  of 
that  Church,  but  financial  stringency  not  permit- 
ting them  to  accept  it,  the  originators  determined 
to  carry  on  an  independent  work  as  Providence 
might  direct.  The  Rev.  James  Cantine  was  the 
first  missionary  to  leave  for  the  field.  He  sailed 
in  October,  1889,  and  was  followed  by  the  Rev. 
Samuel  M.  Zwemer,  in  July,  1890.  The  first  place 
to  be  occupied  was  Busrah,  at  the  head  of  the 
Persian  Gulf.  In  1893  the  second  station,  Bah- 
rein, was  opened,  and  in  1894  Muscat  was  added 
to  the  list.  At  these  three  chief  points  a  strong 
mission  work  has  been  established,  with  touring 
and  medical  work  as  the  main  methods  employed, 
since  even  now  it  is  not  prudent  to  organize 
churches  or  preach  publicly  as  in  other  lands. 
The  work,  however,  has  gone  steadily  forward. 
The  well-equipped  Mason  Memorial  Hospital  at 
Bahrein,  the  Lansing  Memorial  Hospital  at  Bus- 
rah, dispensaries  at  Muscat  and  Kuweit,  and  edu- 
cational work  at  each  station,  with  many  trips  into 
the  interior  and  a  steadily  increasing  sale  of  Scrip- 
tures and  portions,  betoken  a  healthful  and  vig- 
orous work.  To  the  roll  of  martyrs,  beginning 
with  the  far-off  Raymond  Lull  and  including  the 
saintly  Henry  Martyn,  the  energetic  Keith-Fal- 
coner, and  the  venerable  Bishop  French,  must  be 
added  the  names  of  Peter  F.  Zwemer,  George  E. 


MOHAMMEDAN  LANDS  149 

Stone,  Mrs.  Marian  Thomas,  Mrs.  Jessie  Vail 
Bennett,  and  Dr.  Sharon  J.  Thorns,  all  of  whom 
have  been  laid  by  the  Arabian  Mission  upon  the 
altar  of  its  faith  and  sacrifice. 

The  first  woman  to  do  systematic  work  among" 
the  women  of  Eastern  Arabia  was  Mrs.  Amy  W. 
Zwemer,  who  on  her  marriage  to  Dr.  Samuel  M. 
Zwemer,  one  of  the  pioneer  missionaries  of  the 
'(American)  Arabian  Mission,  took  up  mission 
work  among  the  Arabian  women  under  the  direc- 
tion of  the  (Dntch)  Eeformed  Church  (1896). 
Her  work  has  been  chiefly  along  medical  and  edu- 
cational lines,  and  the  path  which  she  marked  out 
has  since  been  followed  with  increasing  success 
by  the  women  missionaries  of  the  Arabian  mis- 
sion and  others  who  have  done  valiant  work  for 
the  long  neglected  women  of  Arabia. 

TuKKisH  Dominions 

But  if  Arabia  was  the  neglected  country  for 
so  many  centuries,  other  Mohammedan  lands  did 
not  long  precede  it  as  the  recipients  of  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  gospel.  The  capture  of  Constantinople 
by  the  Turks  (1453)  and  the  decadence  of  the 
Greek  or  Byzantine  Empire  enthroned  Moham- 
medanism firmly  on  the  banks  of  the  Bosporus, 
and  the  blight  of  Moslem  rule  held  all  intellectual 
and  spiritual  progress  in  check  for  three  hundred 
and  fifty  years.  This  spiritual  sleep  was  first 
broken  by  the  advent  of  the  two  American  mis- 
sionaries, Pliny  Fiske  and  Levi  Parsons,  who, 


150  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

in  1819-20,  toured  extensively  throngli  Palestine, 
Syria,  and  adjacent  countries,  and  finally,  after 
unsatisfactory  attempts  at  permanent  work  in 
Jerusalem,  opened  a  mission  in  Beirut.  "^^'The' 
view  before  these  pioneers  was  a  challenge  for 
the  stoutest  heart.  The  vast  Turkish  Empire, 
with  2,000,000  square  miles  of  territory,  then  cov- 
ered almost  every  land  named  in  Bible  history. 
Beyond  Palestine  and  Syria  to  the  north  and  west 
lay  the  great  tablelands  of  Asia  Minor,  which 
Paul  traversed  as  he  followed  the  highways  of 
the  Roman  provinces.  To  the  east  and  south 
stretched  the  wild  deserts  of  Arabia,  and  norths 
ward  again,  Mesopotamia  and  Assyria  to  the  Per- 
sian border.  On  the  southern  shore  of  the  Medi- 
terranean were  Egypt  and  the  African  provinces, 
on  the  northern  side  Greece  and  the  Balkan  prov- 
inces, then  a  constituent  part  of  the  empire.  Here 
were  40,000,000  people  crowded  together  and  yet 
separated  by  irreconcilable  differences  of  race  and 
religion  and  embittered  by  years  of  controversy 
and  warfare.  Except  in  the  coast  cities,  there 
were  scarcely  any  educated  men,  while  the  womert 
were  uniformly  illiterate.  There  was  no  litera- 
ture, apparently  no  desire  for  it.  Everywhere 
there  was  a  stagnant  barbarism,  under  the  op- 
pressive hand  of  the  Sultan  Caliph  at  Constanti- 
nople. From  one  end  of  the  empire  to  the  other 
there  was  not  a  station  permanently  occupied,  not 
even  an  established  missionary  to  whom  these 

4  "The  St  cry  of  the  American  Board,"  pp.  80,  81. 


MOHAMMEDAN  LANDS  151 

pioneers  conlcl  go  for  counsel  or  with  whom  they 
could  divide  the  land."  Such  is  a  description  that 
well  defines  the  external  characteristics  of  all 
Turkish  lands  at  the  beginning  of  Protestant  mis- 
sions among  them,  and  so  stubborn  is  the  resist- 
ance to  change  of  the  Oriental  nature  and  the  un- 
yielding tenets  of  Mohammedanism  that  the  spir- 
itual conditions  then  prevailing  are  much  the  same 
to-day. 

As  says  Edward  A.  Lawrence :  ^^^  Three  great 
religions  with  their  variations  and  combinations 
occupy  the  field.  Two  of  them  are  intensely  Uni- 
tarian. One  is  the  most  exclusive,  the  oldest  and 
least  changed  of  any  great  religion.  Another  is  ve- 
hemently and  iconoclastically  non-idolatrous.  One 
alone  is  idolatrous,  and  that  one  is  Christianity. 
These  three  have  all  sprung  from  the  same  root, 
and  exhibit  the  three  forms  of  false  development. 
Judaism  shows  arrested  development;  Islamism 
shows  perverted  development ;  Christianity  shows 
corrupted  development.  All  three  are  book  re- 
ligions and  are  the  only  book  religions.  All  three 
are  personal  religions,  in  that  they  go  back 
to  a  personal  founder,  though  only  in  Islam  and 
Christianity  are  the  founders  the  real  bond  of  life 
and  center  of  allegiance.  Two  of  them,  Islam  and 
Christianity,  are  intensely  missionary  religions, 
there  being  only  one  other.  Buddhism.  Judaism, 
rigid  and  exclusive ;  Islam,  arrogantly  and  perse- 
cutingly  tenacious ;  Christianity  defiantly  and  de- 

C"  Modem  Missions  in  the  East,"  p.  113. 


152  MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

gradingly  corriii)t — this  is  the  field  into  which  our 
evangelical  missions  have  come.'' 

Following  Messrs.  Fiske  and  Parsons,  the  Rev. 
Jonas  King  came  to  Beirut  in  1821,  the  Revs.  Wil- 
liam Goodell  and  Isaac  Bird  in  1823,  and  Dr.  Eli 
Smith  in  1827,  until  the  station  was  fully  manned 
and  educational,  medical,  and  evangelistic  work 
were  thoroughly  established.  In  1870,  on  account 
of  certain  ecclesiastical  changes  at  home  and 
tinder  conditions  of  perfect  amity,  the  American 
Syrian  Mission  was  handed  over  to  the  Presby- 
terian Church,  North,  by  which  it  has  since  been 
conducted  with  ever  increasing  blessing  and  suc- 
cess. 

Two  forms  of  work  stand  out  most  prominently 
in  the  history  of  this  mission,  its  great  printing 
establishment  and  its  Christian  colleges. 

From  the  first  the  use  of  religious  literature 
had  been  recognized  as  one  of  the  most  powerful 
agencies  for  tlie  extension  of  Christianity,  and  a 
press  which  did  most  valuable  work  was  set  up 
at  Malta,  under  the  protection  of  the  British  flag. 
In  1833  conditions  permitted  its  removal  to  Beirut, 
and  there,  under  the  direction  of  Dr.  Eli  Smith, 
it  was  greatly  prospered.  Dr.  Smith  spent  tliirty 
years  in  directing  this  agency,  being  admirably 
qualified  for  the  work.  ^'^'Ile  was  familiar  with 
the  ancient  classics  and  with  French,  Italian, 
German,  Turkish,  and  Arabic.  He  superintended 
the  cutting  and  casting  of  the  beautiful  fonts  of 


6  "  Presbyterian  Foreign  Missions  " — Speer,  p,  197. 


MOHAMMEDAN  LANDS  163 

Arabic  type  from  the  most  perfect  models  of 
Arabic  calligraphy,  collected  the  philological  li- 
brary for  use  in  Bible  translation,  and  prosecuted 
the  work  of  translation  and  publication  from  1849 
until  his  death,  in  June,  1857.  He  had  put  into 
Arabic  the  entire  New  Testament,  the  Pentateuch, 
the  historical  books  of  the  Old  Testament,  and 
many  of  the  prophetical  books." 

After  Dr.  Smith's  death  his  work  was  taken 
up  by  Dr.  C.  V.  S.  Van  Dyck,  who  finished  the 
translation  of  the  Arabic  Bible,  and  whose  other 
contributions  to  Christian  Arabic  literature  have 
•been  very  numerous  and  valuable.  When  we  think 
of  the  work  of  these  men  and  of  the  mass  of  Chris- 
tian literature  that  has  since  been  issued  from  this 
press,  we  may  grasp  the  significance  of  the  words 
of  the  report  of  this  field  made  to  the  World 
Missionary  Conference,  where  it  is  said,  ^*^The 
Beirut  press  may  be  regarded  as  one  of  the  most 
potent  single  missionary  agents  in  this  section  of 
the  Levant." 

The  Syrian  Protestant  College  at  Beirut  was 
opened  in  1866.  Dr.  Daniel  Bliss  was  its  first 
president.  A  medical  department  was  organized 
in  1867,  a  preparatory  department  in  1871,  and  a 
commercial  course  in  1900.  Its  enrollment  in 
1908-9  was  over  850  students,  mainly  Syrian,  but 
with  also  many  Armenians,  Greeks,  Egyptians, 
and  students  of  other  nationalities.  In  the  first 
thirty-seven  years  of  its  history  it  had  graduated 

EWorld  Missionary  Conference  Report,  Vol.  UI,  p.  216. 


154  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

over  2,700  students.  These  graduates  occupy  posi- 
tions of  commanding  influence  as  ci\T.l  and  mili- 
tary physicians  and  pharmacists,  physicians  of 
military  and  general  hospitals,  lawyers,  judges, 
teachers,  preachers,  editors,  authors,  and  mer- 
chants. The  high  schools  of  all  the  Protestant 
Missions  in  Asia  Minor,  Syria,  and  Egj^pt  regard 
it  as  their  imiversity  and  send  to  it  their  best 
scholars  for  the  completion  of  their  studies.'' 

Much  the  same  record  may  be  given  of  Eobert 
College,  at  Constantinople,  founded  about  the 
same  time  (1863)  as  the  college  at  Beirut,  and 
wielding  the  same  wonderful  power  for  good 
among  the  Turkish  peoples.  Its  influence  has 
been  exerted  particularly  upon  the  Bulgarian 
youth,  and  its  power  for  mental  enlightenment 
and  the  upbuilding  of  character  has  been  such 
that  it  is  a  common  saying,  when  referring  to  the 
political  advancement  of  that  people,  ^^  Without 
Eobert  College  there  would  be  no  Bulgaria."  Dr. 
Cyrus  Hamlin,  who  had  joined  the  Turkish  mis- 
sion of  the  American  Board,  opened  in  1840  a 
boys'  boarding  school  at  Bebek,  just  above  Con- 
stantinople. *^The  marvelous  ability  of  this  new 
missionary  was  shown  in  the  energy  and  skill 
with  which  he  built  up  out  of  almost  nothing 
this  training  school  of  leaders  in  the  face  of  de- 
termined opposition  and  under  the  very  eyes  of 
the  Porte.  The  story  of  how  he  planned  the 
school,  overcame  difficulties,  readjusted  it  to 
changing  circumstances,  and  through  it  brought 
a  host  of  things  to  pass,  reads  like  a  romance. 


MOHAMMEDAN  LANDS  155 

Dr.  Washburn,  the  late  president  of  Robert  Col- 
lege says  of  this  topic  in  general:  ^'^To  sum  up 
all  that  has  been  said,  I  believe  that  Christian 
schools  and  colleges  in  Moslem  lands  are  not  only 
good  for  the  Christians,  but  are  important  agen- 
cies in  making  the  Christ  of  the  gospel  known  to 
Mohammedans,  in  bringing  them  under  the  influ- 
ence of  the  Holy  Spirit,  who  alone  can  change 
men's  hearts,  in  raising  up  men  who  in  time  may 
be  leaders  of  their  people,  in  building  up  a  Chris- 
tian Church  among  them,  and  finally  in  leavening 
the  whole  community  by  aiding  in  the  introduc- 
tion and  acceptance  in  social  life  of  the  best  fruits 
of  Christian  civilization. ' ' 

Palestine 

Mission  work  in  Palestine,  as  we  have  seen, 
began  with  the  work  of  Fiske  and  Parsons,  of  the 
American  Board,  in  Jerusalem,  but  the  history  of 
Protestant  Churches  in  the  cradle  land  of  Chris- 
tianity is  generally  included  under  that  of  the 
missions  in  Syria,  of  which  Palestine  is  politically 
a  part.  ^^^  ^Within  the  limits  of  what  may  be  desig- 
nated as  *The  Holy  Land'  Christian  sentiment  has 
led  to  the  establishment  of  almost  innumerable 
forms  of  work,  sixteen  different  societies  with 
thirty-seven  mission  stations  manned  by  foreign 
:workers  for  a  population  of  a  million  and  a 
quarter,  resulting,  as  missionary  reports  show, 
in  an  entanglement  of  interests,  a  foolish  and 


9  World  Missionary  Conference,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  236. 

10  World  Missionary  Conference,  Vol.  I,  p.  179. 


156  MISSIONAEY  HISTORY 

iharmful  overlapping  of  fields  of  work,  rivalries 
and  cross  purposes,  -wliicli,  when  joined  to  the 
complex  situation  resulting  from  the  presence  of 
the  warring  factions  of  the  Oriental  Churches, 
mate  this  field  perhaps  the  most  difficult  in  the 
world.  It  should  be  pointed  out  that  the  work 
of  the  Church  Missionary  Society  is  easily  the 
most  extensive  and  wisely  planned. '^ 

This  last  named  society  began  its  work  in  1857 
and  occupies  the  field  from  Acre  to  Hebron  and 
Gaza,  and  from  Mt.  Hermon  to  Moab,  east  of  the 
Jordan.  It  has  stations  at  Jerusalem,  Nablous, 
Jaffa,  Gaza,  Eamleh,  Nazareth,  Haifa,  and  other 
places.  In  1899  education  among  women  received 
special  attention  and  medical  missions  have  been 
fostered.  Among  other  societies  conducting  work 
in  Palestine  are  the  London  Jews'  Society,  the 
Established  Church  of  Scotland,  the  Free  Church 
of  Scotland,  the  Society  of  Friends,  the  German 
Evangelical  Missions,  and  many  other  mission  so- 
cieties and  private  interests.  Dr.  Lawrence,  how- 
ever, does  not  speak  enthusiastically  of  missions  in 
Palestine,  especially  those  for  the  Jews.  He  says, 
ii^^My  impressions  of  the  work  are  not  hopeful,^' 
and  again,  **So  long  as  the  Jews  are  ostracized, 
hated,  persecuted,  and  expelled  from  their  homes 
by  Christians,  and  so  long  as  Christians  show  to 
the  Jews  a  religion  divided  and  corrupt,  there  can 
be  little  hope  of  gaining  more  than  a  few  excep- 
tional individuals  to  the  cause  of  Christ."  On 
the  other  hand,  in  the  Report  to  the  World  Con- 

11  "Modern  Missions  in  the  East,"  p.  117. 


MOHAMMEDAN  LANDS  157 

ference,  we  read,  ^^**In  the  face  of  difficulties 
wliich  seemed  almost  insuperable  and  limitations 
irksome  beyond  description,  owing  to  Moslem  mis- 
rule, tyranny,  and  intolerance,  the  Christian  mis- 
sionary has  bided  his  time,  trusted  in  God,  im- 
proved his  opportunities,  and  laid  a  foundation 
for  future  work  which  must  serve  for  all  time  as 
a  supreme  example  of  undiscourageable  purpose.'' 

Egypt 

In  Egypt,  next  to  Palestine  the  most  hallowed! 
of  Bible  lands,  the  Christian  missionary  faces  not 
•only  Mohammedanism,  but  some  of  the  more  cor- 
rupt forms  of  Christianity  as  represented  by  the 
Coptic  and  Abyssinian  Churches.  ^^*'A  signifi- 
cant factor  in  the  situation  is  the  great  Moham- 
mendan  University  Al  Azhar  at  Cairo.  With  the 
ten  thousand  students  gathered  from  all  parts  of 
Africa  and  even  from  distant  countries  in  Asia, 
it  may  be  regarded  as  constituting  Cairo  the  in- 
tellectual capital  of  the  Mohammedan  world. 
Here  is  the  fountain-head  of  its  scholastic  train- 
ing and,  to  a  limited  extent,  of  its  propaganda." 

The  American  United  Presbyterian  Mission  is 
the  best  established  mission  in  Egypt.  It  began 
its  work  in  1854  and  is  still  doing  excellent  service 
among  the  Copts  and  the  Moslems.  The  prin- 
cipal stations  at  first  were  at  Cairo  and  Alex- 
andria, but  since  then  stations  have  been  opened 
at  various  points  along  the  Nile  and  on  the  Eed 

M  "  Modern  Missions  in  the  East,"  p.  380, 

18  World  Missionary  Conference,  Vol.  I,  p.  213. 


158  MISSIONAEY  HISTORY 

Sea  and  in  tlie  Sudan.  It  has  always  been  an 
educational  mission,  and  lias  now  almost  180 
schools,  of  which  thirty  are  for  girls.  These 
schools  enroll  more  than  17,000  pupils,  one-third 
being  girls.  There  is  also  a  college  at  Assuit, 
with  some  seven  hundred  students  and  three 
boarding  schools  of  high  grade  for  girls.  Special 
attention  is  given  to  the  training  of  teachers,  and 
there  is  a  theological  school  at  Cairo.  One  of  the 
leading  educators  in  Syria,  Dr.  F.  E.  Hoskins,  of 
Beirut  College,  writes  thus  of  the  aim  in  the  edu- 
cation of  women  which  will  apply  to  all  such  work 
in  that  general  field :  "' '  Our  aim  for  fifty  years, 
which  remains  unchanged,  is  to  educate  as  large 
a  number  as  possible  of  girls  who  will  make  good 
Christian  homes  and  be  good  Christian  mothers, 
and  at  the  same  time  to  secure  a  smaller  num- 
ber of  the  finest  minds  for  teachers  in  our  own 
and  other  schools  of  this  country  and  Egj^pt. 
For  more  than  forty  years  we  have  made  special 
efforts  to  train  the  highest  possible  type  of  native 
teachers  for  the  most  responsible  posts  in  educa- 
tional Work.  Our  graduates  are  found  by  the 
score  in  Egypt,  Palestine,  and  all  over  Syria." 

LThe  Church  Missionary  Society  also  has  a 
strong  mission  to  Moslems  in  Egypt.  It  occupies 
four  stations,  the  chief  one  of  which  is  in  Cairo 
and  another  is  at  Khartum,  hallowed  by  the  sacri- 
fice of  Major-General  Gordon.  A  few  other 
societies  have  entered  this  important  field. 


i-*  World  Conference  Report,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  229. 


MOHAMMEDAN  LANDS  159 

Eecently  (1913)  Christian  educational  work  has 
been  much  strengthened  by  the  establishment  at 
Cairo  of  a  language  study  center  for  Christian 
students  and  the  permanent  locating  of  the  Nile 
Mission  Press,  at  the  same  city,  whence  it  is  send- 
ing out  a  constant  stream  of  evangelical  literature, 
under  the  direction  of  Dr.  Samuel  M.  Zwemer  and 
other  prominent  leaders  in  Moslem  missions.  The 
United  Presbyterian  Mission  is  making  good  prog- 
ress in  its  place  for  a  Christian  university  at 
Cairo. 

A  question  is  often  raised  as  to  the  probability 
of  the  success  of  the  Christian  Missions  to  Mos- 
lems. While  the  task  is  admittedly  difficult  and 
the  progress  slow  *^the  outlook  is  as  bright  as  the 
promises  of  God."  Not  so  much  in  numerical 
accessions  as  in  the  increasing  power  of  anti- 
Islamic  influences  in  all  parts  of  the  world  are  we 
beginning  to  see  the  signs  of  a  mighty  upheaval 
amidst  the  millions  of  the  followers  of  the  false 
Prophet.  As  says  one  of  the  keenest  and  most 
experienced  of  missionaries  to  Moslems,  Dr.  E.  M. 
Wherry  of  Ludhiana,  India,  *^If  we  examine  the 
membership  roll  of  many  churches  in  India, 
Persia,  Syria  and  Turkey,  we  thank  God  for  those 
who  have  come  out  from  Moslem  circles  to  become 
members  of  the  Christian  Church.  Again,  when 
we  read  the  roll  of  the  ministry  here  in  India,  we 
are  glad  to  recognize  the  many  names  indicating 
Moslem  descent.  Islam  is  contributing  to  the 
Christian  community  an  annual  increment,  small 


160  MISSIONAKY  HISTORY 

indeed,  but  large  enough  to  belie  the  claim  that  a 
Moslem  can  never  become  a  Christian.  When  the 
Moslem  peoples  have  secured  religious  freedom 
and  have  acquired  that  knowledge  of  the  Koran 
which  will  enable  them  readily  to  compare  its 
teaching  with  that  of  the  Bible,  we  shall  see  a 
rapid  defection  from  a  faith  which  has  held  them 
in  spiritual  bondage  for  so  long." 

Finally  as  to  the  timeliness  for  a  bold  advance 
against  Mohammedanism  by  Christian  Missions, 
we  may  quote  Dr.  Samuel  M.  Zwemer,  when  in  an 
address  ^^before  the  Student  Volunteer  Conven- 
tion at  Kansas  City  in  1914  he  gave  the  following 
^ve  reasons  for  a  new  and  hopeful  missionary 
interest  in  Mohammedan  peoples : — 

1.  For  the  first  time  in  history  the  whole  of 
Christendom  is  face  to  face  with  the  whole  of 
Islam. 

2.  To-day  we  know  the  character  and  power 
of  Islam  as  never  before. 

3.  The  political  power  of  Islam  has  collapsed 
and  almost  all  of  the  Moslem  world  is  under  Chris- 
tian government. 

4.  The  social  and  intellectual  status  and  stand- 
ards of  Islam  are  changing. 

5.  There  is  a  present-day  spiritual  crisis  and 
opportunity  in  Islam. 

All  these  facts  yield  large  encouragement  for 
a  steady  and  persistent  effort  to  evangelize  the 
Mohammedan  world. 

16  The  Moslem  World,  January,  1915, 


CHAPTER  XI 

AFRICA 

Africa  is  one  of  the  mysteries,  not  only  in  the 
history  of  missions,  but  in  the  history  of  the  hu- 
man race.  Cradling  in  its  northeastern  corner 
one  of  the  oldest  civilizations  known  to  man; 
occupied  along  its  northern  coast  by  races  and 
nations  that  led  the  world  in  their  day  in  art 
and  science  and  literature  and  religion,  and  the 
site  of  some  of  the  earliest  and  strongest  of  the 
Christian  Churches,  nevertheless,  in  less  than  two 
hundred  years  after  Christ  it  dropped  out  of  sight 
of  the  world  and  remained  an  almost  unlmown 
continent  until  a  date  within  the  recollection  of 
men  now  living. 

It  is  now  known  to  be  the  second  largest  conti- 
nent on  the  globe.  Its  area  is  about  11,513,000 
square  miles,  and  its  population  is  vaguely  esti- 
mated at  about  180,000,000,  divided  into  a  number 
of  quite  distinctive  races,  not  all  of  them  black 
or  negritie,  but  with  a  strong  intermingling  of 
lighter  hued  races,  betokening  the  varied  sources 
of  its  people. 

Egypt,  with  its  pyramids  and  sphinxes,  with 
its  treasure  cities  and  palaces,  with  its  arts  and 
sciences,  its  philosophies  and  its  marvelous  re- 

11  16] 


162  MISSIONARY  HISTOEY 

ligions,  dominated  for  centuries  the  tliouglit  and 
customs  of  the  East,  while  her  kings  held  sway 
over  many  subject  nations.  Carthage,  with  its 
mythological  queen.  Dido,  and  its  very  real  gen- 
erals, Hanno  and  Hamilcar,  with  its  navies  and 
merchant  fleets,  was  powerful  in  the  politics  and 
commerce  of  her  age.  Ethiopia,  with  her  wealth 
and  power  and  wisdom,  as  typified  by  the  Queen 
of  Sheba,  was  intimately  connected  with  the  early 
history  of  Christ.  But  these  and  a  few  other 
states  and  cities  lying  on  the  northern  border  of 
the  continent,  or  stretching  parallel  with  the  Nile 
up  to  the  point  where  it  breaks  forth  from  the 
rough  uplands  of  its  birth,  comprised  almost  all 
of  the  great  continent  as  it  was  known  to  the 
world  till  about  two  centuries  ago.  Its  mysteries 
remained  unsolved.  It  lay  waiting  for  the  touch 
of  Christianity  not  only  to  give  it  moral  and  spir- 
itual life,  but  even  to  introduce  it  to  the  geo- 
graphical and  commercial  knowledge  of  the  world. 
And  yet  Africa  has  been  intimately  connected  not 
only  with  the  early  history  of  Christianity,  but 
with  the  still  earlier  sources  of  that  Christian 
faith.  ^^^Next  to  Palestine  it  is  the  country  most 
closely  connected  with  the  dawn  of  the  history  of 
the  Hebrew  race.  A  grievous  famine  caused 
Abraham  and  Sarah  to  go  down  into  Egypt,  and 
another  famine  compelled  Jacob  to  send  his  sons 
for  com  into  the  same  granary  of  the  ancient 
world.     It  is  in  Egypt  also  that  are  laid  the 

1"  Daybreak  in  the  Dark  Contiaent,"  p.  167. 


AFEICA  163 

scenes  of  the  exquisite  stories  of  Joseph  and  Ben- 
jamin, and  of  the  baby  in  the  ark  of  bulrushes, 
and  of  the  man  Moses  and  his  nearness  to  God. 
Here  also  occurred  the  wonderful  incidents  of  the 
plagues,  and  the  death  of  the  first-born,  and  the 
presence  of  God  in  the  fiery  and  cloudy  pillar,  and 
the  crossing  of  the  Eed  Sea  and  the  overthrow 
of  Pharaoh.  The  Ethiopians  also  figure  in  Is- 
rael's later  history.  Under  Shishak  they  invaded 
Palestine  in  the  time  of  Eehoboam.  Ambassadors 
came  from  Tirhakah,  king  of  Ethiopia,  offering  to 
form  an  alliance  with  Hezekiah,  and  Sennacharib, 
king  of  Assyria,  turned  aside  from  the  siege  of 
Jerusalem  to  fight  Tirhakah,  the  Ethiopian  king." 
When  the  Light  of  the  World  was  cradled  in 
Bethlehem,  it  was  to  African  Egypt  that  He  was 
taken  to  save  Him  from  the  persecuting  Herod. 
An  African  (Simon  of  Cyrene)  was  the  first  to 
bear  the  cross  of  Christ.  ^*  Dwellers  in  Egypt 
and  the  parts  of  Lybia  about  Cyrene"  were  pres- 
ent at  Pentecost.  Two  Africans,  Simeon  Niger 
and  Lucius  of  Cyrene,  were  foremost  teachers  and 
prophets  in  the  first  missionary  Church.  Apollos, 
*^ mighty  in  the  Scriptures,"  was  an  Alexandrian, 
while  the  conversion  by  Philip  of  the  treasurer 
of  Queen  Candace  of  Ethiopia  may  very  easily 
have  had  much  to  do  with  the  founding  of  the 
early  Christia*n  Church  of  Ethiopia.  ^^^  Accord- 
ing to  tradition,  African  Christianity  warranted 
the  labors  of  six  of  the  apostles:  Matthew  and 

8 "The  Neglected  Continent,"  p.  171. 


164:  MISSIONAEY  HISTOSY 

Thomas  in  Ethiopia,  Peter  and  James  the  Less 
in  Eg^^pt,  and  Jude  and  Simon  in  Cyrene.  Mark 
the  Evangelist  is  said  to  have  been  a  worker 
in  Egypt  and  to  have  been  the  bishop  of  Alex- 
andria. Not  a  few  of  the  early  Christian  fathers, 
embracing  such  famous  names  as  Pantaenus, 
Origen,  Clement,  Tertullian,  Cyprian,  and  Augus- 
tine, were  Africans  by  birth  or  residence,  and 
within  two  hundred  years  after  Pentecost  there 
were  nine  hundred  churches  in  North  Africa,  the 
Mediterranean  coast  lands  were  evangelized,  and 
the  population  of  the  cities  from  Figyipt  westward 
were  as  much  Christian  as  heathen." 

Yet  with  all  this  brilliant  outlook  for  Chris- 
tianity in  North  Africa,  its  light  instead  of  bright- 
ening gradually  dwindled  and  darkened,  and  at 
last,  smitten  by  the  blasting  fire  of  Mohammedan- 
ism, its  life  was  almost  wholly  destroyed  and  oblit- 
erated. For  more  than  fifteen  hundred  years 
Christianity  in  Africa,  except  as  expressed  by  the 
corrupt  Coptic  and  Abyssinian  Churches,  was  al- 
mosit  dead,  and  the  ^^Dark  Continent"  throughout 
its  enormous  length  and  breadth  remained  silent 
in  the  shadow  of  death,  waiting  for  the  dawning 
of  the  new  day. 

This  began  with  the  travels  and  reports  of  ex- 
plorers, which  at  first  were  yerj  few  and  very 
vague. 

^^'The  older  travelers  and  discoveries  may  be 
arranged  in  the  following  order.     In  the  four- 

8 United  Editors'  Encyclopedia.    Article  "Africa." 


AFEICA  165 

teentli  century  the  travels  of  tlie  Arabian  Ebu 
Batuta  in  the  north  of  Africa;  in  the  fifteenth 
century,  the  Portuguese  discoveries  of  Madeira, 
Cape  Blanco,  Senegal,  Guinea,  and  Cape  of  Good 
Hope,  etc.,  and  the  na\dgation  of  the  east  coast  by 
the  Portuguese  Corvillian,  who  first  traveled  in 
Abyssinia;  in  the  sixteenth  century,  the  travels 
of  Leo  Africanus  through  Barbary  and  the  Sa- 
hara to  Abyssinia;  of  the  German,  Eanwolf,  in 
North  Africa,  and  of  Windham,  an  Englishman, 
who  went  to  Guinea.  In  the  seventeenth  century 
English  and  French  explorers  penetrated  many 
lof  the  coast  regions,  and  the  Dutch  first  occupied 
.Cape  Colony  (1652).  In  the  eighteenth  century 
a  number  of  explorations  were  made  chiefly  by 
English  and  French,  but  it  was  not  until  the  nine- 
teenth century  that  the  real  exploration  of  the 
continent  was  attempted  on  any  large  scale.  In 
this  century  Du  Chaillu,  Mungo  Park,  Buckhardt, 
Speke,  Grant,  and  Baker,  and  above  all  the  mis- 
sionaries Kraff  and  Rebmann  and  Moffat  and 
Livingstone  and  the  explorer  Stanley  have  added 
largely  to  our  stock  of  knowledge  of  Africa  and 
have  laid  bare  almost  all  the  secrets  of  this  long- 
hidden  land. 

The  Roman  Catholics,  as  everywhere,  to  their 
credit  be  it  said,  followed  their  explorers  with 
the  offer  of  Christianity  to  the  peoples  who  were 
thus  discovered.  Soon  after  the  Portuguese  dis- 
covery of  the  Congo  (in  1484),  Dominicans  and 
Jesuits    hastened   thither,   but   were   unable   to 


166  MISSIONAEY  HISTORY 

counteract  successfully  the  exploitation  of  the  na- 
tives by  the  Portuguese  traders,  and  their  con- 
verts gradually  again  became  heathen  in  every- 
thing but  name.  Raymond  Lull,  in  the  fourteenth 
century,  had  indeed  entered  Africa,  but  he  ham- 
mered at  the  gates  of  Mohammedanism  and  did 
not  attempt  to  evangelize  the  pagan  Africans. 
iThe  Dutch  and  British  colonists,  one  is  ashamed 
to  say,  gave  but  slight  heed  to  the  spiritual  needs 
of  the  natives  around  them,  and  even  opposed 
those  who  would  enter  into  this  necessary  work. 
The  first  systematic  attempt,  therefore,  of  the 
modem  missionary  movement  in  Africa  was  that 
of  the  Moravian,  George  Schmidt,  who  landed  in 
Capetown  in  1737.  The  Dutch  farmers  looked 
upon  his  labors  with  suspicion  and  hostility,  and 
derided  his  efforts  to  bring  Christianity  to  the 
Hottentots.  ^'Hottentots  and  dogs  are  forbidden 
to  enter''  was  the  notice  over  the  door  of  a  Boers' 
church.  Nevertheless,  after  four  years  of  patient 
teaching,  Schmidt  baptized  the  first  native  con- 
vert in  1742.  A  congregation  of  eighty-seven  Hot- 
tentots was  organized  in  the  Zondereinde,  and  suc- 
cess seemed  about  to  crown  his  work.  But  after 
a  little  longer  time  the  Dutch  hostility  to  him 
grew  so  strong  that  he  was  forced  to  return  to 
Europe  (1743),  and  the  Dutch  East  India  Com- 
pany never  permitted  him  to  resume  his  work. 
Five  years  later  another  Moravian,  John  Schwal- 
ber,  went  out  at  his  own  expense,  toiled  and  suf- 
fered for  the  Hottentots,  and  in  the  eighth  year 


AFEICA  167 

^f  Ms  work  among  tliem  died.  For  tMrty-six 
years  this  mission  was  abandoned,  and  yet  when 
it  was  reopened  (in  1792)  never  again  to  be  closed, 
evidences  were  not  wanting  of  the  fruitfnlness  of 
those  seemingly  hard  and  barren  years  of  labor. 
For  geographical  and  historical  purposes, 
Africa  may  be  divided  into  ^ye  great  sections. 
North,  East,  South,  West,  and  Central  Africa. 
Each  of  these  sections  has  its  peculiarities  of 
climate,  natural  conditions,  races,  and  religions. 
The  whole  continent  indeed  is  a  vast  commingling 
of  tribes,  religions,  languages,  and  barbarisms, 
often  at  savage  warfare  with  each  other,  and  all 
combining  to  resist  the  advance  of  the  strangers' 
civilization  and  customs. 

North  Africa 

The  story  of  North  African  missions  is  quite 
different  from  that  of  the  other  divisions  of  the 
country.  Here  Moslem  intolerance  renders  Chris- 
tian work  most  difficult.  It  has  been  with  much 
hesitation,  therefore,  that  the  few  Protestant  so- 
cieties operating  in  North  Africa  have  undertaken 
their  work.  One  of  these  established  a  mission  in 
Egypt  in  1825,  another  in  1854,  and  still  another 
began  work  in  Algeria  in  1881.  Comparatively 
little  has  been  accomplished,  except  in  Egypt, 
where  the  American  Mission  (United  Presby- 
terian) has  won  such  success  that  it  serves  as  an 
example  of  the  tj^ical  mission  for  Coptic  and 
Mohammedan  Africa.     It  depends  very  largely 


168  MISSIONARY  HISTORYi 

upon  educational  work,  of  wliich  the  Assint  Train- 
ing College  is  the  center,  and  a  large  and  increas- 
ing distribution  of  Christian  literature.  During 
its  life  of  fifty  years  this  mission  has  accumu- 
lated a  constituency  of  8,000  communicants  and 
25,000  adherents.  Converts  and  constituents  are 
mostly  Copts,  but  there  is  no  question  but  that 
if  religious  liberty  were  assured  to  Egypt,  many 
converts  could  be  gathered  from  among  the  Mo- 
hammedans of  this  land.  As  it  is,  mission  work 
among  Egyptian  Mohammedans  is  as  yet  an  al- 
most hopeless  task. 

East  Africa 

***  John  Ludwig  Krapf,  the  pioneer  of  the  East 
Coast  Mission,  was  the  peer  of  the  greatest  mis- 
sionary characters.  After  several  years'  service 
under  the  Church  Missionary  Society  in  Abys- 
sinia, he  settled  in  Mombasa  in  1844.  Standing 
beside  the  newly  made  grave  of  his  wife  and  child 
a  few  months  after  his  arrival  at  Mombasa,  he 
sent  this  challenge  to  Christians  at  home :  *  There 
is  now  on  the  East  African  Coast  a  lonely  mis- 
sionary grave.  This  is  a  sign  that  you  have  com- 
menced the  struggle  with  this  part  of  the  world, 
and  as  the  victories  of  the  Church  are  gained  by 
stepping  over  the  graves  of  her  members,  you 
may  be  convinced  that  the  hour  is  at  hand  when 
you  are  summoned  to  the  conversion  of  Africa 
from  its  Eastern  shore.'  "    Krapf  was  joined  by 


4  "Daybreak  in  the  Dark  Continent,"  p.  213. 


AFEICA  169 

Jolm  Eebmann  in  1846,  and  with  him  began  a 
series  of  explorations  by  which  they  discovered 
the  mountains  of  Kilimanjero,  Kitima,  Njaro,  and 
Kenia,  and  added  much  to  the  sum  of  knowledge 
regarding  the  geography  of  Africa.  ^'*Krapf^s 
'one  great  vision  was  an  *  Apostle  Street/  com- 
posed of  mission  stations  from  east  to  west  across 
the  continent,  and  also  one  from  north  to  south, 
with  each  station  named  after  an  apostle,  thus 
tracing  the  figure  of  a  cross  upon  the  Dark  Conti- 
nent. But  it  was  not  many  years  before  he 
reconciled  himself  to  hope  deferred.  ^The  idea  of 
a  chain  of  missions  will  yet  be  taken  up  by  suc- 
ceeding generations  and  carried  out,  for  the  idea 
is  always  conceived  tens  of  years  before  it  comes 
to  pass,'  said  he.  *This  idea  I  bequeath  to  every 
missionary  coming  to  East  Africa.'  'Prophetic 
utterance,'  says  Eugene  Stock,  secretary  of  the 
Church  Missionary  Society.  *We  are  but  now 
(1899)  carr^dng  out  the  scheme  which  Krapf  sug- 
gested.' Indeed,  with  the  Congo  missions  ap- 
proaching those  from  the  east  and  with  the  Mle 
missions  almost  meeting  those  from  the  south,  a 
great  cross  is  being  roughly  traced  upon  the  heart 
of  Africa  that  would  thrill  the  rugged  soul  of 
Krapf  with  enthusiasm." 

We  must  not,  however,  leave  the  East  African 
field  without  pointing  out  the  wonderful  group 
of  missions  like  the  Uganda,  the  Universities,  the 
Blantyre,  Livingstonia,  and  London  Society  Mis- 

5 "Daybreak  in  the  Dark  Continent,"  p.  215. 


170  MISSIONARY  HISTOEY 

sions,  which  occupy  the  territory  aroimd  the  great 
lakes  and  have  drawn  a  line  of  Christian  settle- 
ments from  the  Egyptian  Sudan  to  Lake  Shirwa 
on  the  borders  of  Portuguese  East  Africa. 

Among  the  workers  in  this  great  field  stand 
out  conspicuously  Mackay  of  Uganda  and  John 
Mackensie. 

^^^John  Mackensie,  the  missionary  statesman, 
and  David  Livingstone,  the  missionary  explorer, 
in  some  respects  reflect  and  complement  each 
other.  Each  began  his  career  under  the  London 
Missionary  Society  and  about  the  same  time 
(1840)  among  the  Bechuanas  of  South  Africa. 
Just  as  Livingstone  did  greater  service  by  blaz- 
ing paths  through  unexplored  regions  than  he 
possibly  oould  have  performed  in  the  usual  work 
of  a  mission  station,  so  Mackensie  multiplied  the 
missionary  significance  of  his  life  by  promoting 
the  expansion  of  the  British  Empire  over  the 
regions  Livingstone  had  explored.  He  thus  saved 
native  States  from  annihilation  by  the  Boers  and 
insured  the  best  colonial  rule  in  the  world  to  vast 
stretches  of  Africa."  He  became  Commissioner 
of  Bechuanaland  and  was  constant  in  his  efforts 
to  induce  the  English  Government  to  obtain  con- 
trol of  South  Africa  in  the  interests  of  civilization 
and  Christianity.  His  representations  at  first  had 
but  little  efPect,  but  later  he  was  to  see  the  begin- 
ning of  that  imperial  policy  which  is  finally  ful- 
filling the  purpose  of  his  earnest  devotion  as  mis- 

6 "Daybreak  in  the  Dark  Continent,"  p,  299. 


AFEICA  ITl 

sionary,  political  agitator,  educator,  adminis- 
trator, and  statesman.  After  Ms  policy  began  to 
bear  fruit,  the  Pall  Mall  Gazette  spoke  of  Macken- 
sie  as  one  *^wlio  will  live  in  tlie  annals  of  an  em- 
pire as  the  man  who,  at  a  grave  crisis,  saved 
Africa  for  England." 

Alexander  Mackay,  of  the  Church  Missionary 
Society — ^^Mackay  of  Uganda" — ^is  another  name 
famous  in  the  annals  of  East  and  Central  African 
missions.  The  son  of  a  Free  Kirk  Scottish  min- 
ister, well  educated  and  trained  to  the  profession 
of  engineering,  he  turned  his  back  on  all  offers 
of  honorable  and  lucrative  employment  and  sailed 
for  Africa  in  1876.  '^^His  farewell  speech  before 
the  Board  of  Directors  of  the  mission  is  charac- 
teristic: *I  want  to  remind  the  committee  that 
within  six  months  they  will  probably  hear  that 
one  of  us  is  dead.  Is  it  probable  that  eight  Eng- 
lishmen should  start  for  Central  Africa  and  all 
be  alive  six  months  after?  One  of  us  at  least,  it 
may  be  I,  will  surely  fall  before  that.  When  that 
news  comes  do  not  be  cast  down,  but  send  some 
one  else  immediately  to  take  the  vacant  place." 
Within  three  months  one  of  the  eight  was  dead. 
Within  a  year  two  more  had  fallen,  and  within 
two  years  Mackay  was  the  only  one  left  in  the 
field.  He  labored  on  for  twelve  years,  using  his 
great  mechanical  skill  to  benefit  and  attract  the 
natives.  He  won  the  friendship  of  the  native  king 
of  Uganda,  Mtesa,  but  was  persecuted  by  the  new; 

7**  Daybreak  in  the  Dark  Continent,"  p.  234. 


172  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY; 

3dng,  Mwanga,  and  through  the  hostility  of  Roman 
iCatholic  priests  and  Arab  traders,  his  converts 
iwere  martyred  and  scattered  and  he  himself 
finally  driven  out  of  the  country,  took  refuge  at 
the  other  end  of  Lake  Victoria  Nyanza  and  died 
**with  his  face  to  the  foe,"  leaving  a  foundation 
upon  which  the  splendid  work  of  the  Uganda  mis- 
sion has  since  been  built. 

^^^ Stanley,  'the  man  who  found  Livingstone,' 
lias  left  the  following  splendid  tribute  to  Mackay  's 
character  and  steadfastness:  'He  has  no  time  to 
fret  and  groan  and  weep,  and  God  knows  if  ever 
man  had  reason  to  think  of  graves  and  worms 
and  oblivion  and  to  be  doleful  and  lonely  and  sad, 
Mackay  had  when,  after  murdering  his  bishop  and 
burning  his  pupils,  strangling  his  converts  and 
clubbing  to  death  his  dark  friends,  Mwanga  turned 
his  eye  of  death  upon  him.  And  yet  this  little 
man  met  it  with  calm  blue  eyes  that  never  winked. 
To  see  one  man  of  this  kind  working  day  after 
day  for  twelve  years  bravely  and  without  a  sylla- 
ble of  complaint  or  a  moan  amid  the  wilderness, 
and  to  hear  him  lead  his  little  flock  ' '  to  show  forth 
God's  loving  kindness  every  morning  and  His 
faithfulness  every  night,''  is  worth  going  a  long 
journey  for  the  moral  courage  and  contentment 
one  derives  from  it. '  " 

In  1913,  a  region  which  thirty-five  years  before 
knew  nothing  of  Christianity,  had  a  native  Chris- 
tian Church  of  over  90^000  communicants  and 
nearlj^  half  a  million  adherents. 


8 "Missionary  Expansion,"  p.  194. 


AFRICA  1T3 


South  Africa 

Tlie  history  of  South  Africa  is  interwoven  witH 
that  of  East  and  Central  Africa  because  the  first 
Christian  pioneers  worked  north  from  South 
Africa,  which  they  entered  by  the  way  of  the  Dutch 
isettlement  of  Cape  Colony.  The  names  which  in- 
evitably recur  to  mind  in  connection  with  this 
northward  trend  of  missionary  effort  in  Africa 
are  those  of  Eobert  Moffat  and  David  Livingstone, 
with  the  scarcely  less  famous  one  of  Henry  M. 
Stanley,  who  though  not  technically  a  missionary, 
did  as  much  as  any  man  to  open  Africa  to  the 
heralds  of  the  cross  and  to  plant  civilization  in 
the  place  of  barbarism. 

Eobert  Moffat,  when  but  twenty-two  years  old, 
entered  South  Africa  in  1817.  He  was  at  first 
refused  permission  to  go  into  the  interior  and 
remained  at  the  Cape,  studying  the  Dutch  lan- 
guage and  observing  conditions.  At  length  he 
was  allowed  to  proceed  to  Namaqualand  in  the 
Orange  Eiver  country,  the  home  of  the  dreaded 
Africaner,  a  chief  whose  name  was  a  terror  to  all 
that  region.  Moifat,  however,  found  that  the  gos- 
pel had  been  carried  to  this  savage  warrior,  and 
after  some  months  of  instruction  and  guidance 
Africaner  accompanied  Moffat  to  the  coast,  where 
he  was  received  by  the  Government  officials  with 
incredulity  and  wonder.  His  conversion  proved, 
however,  to  be  permanent,  and  his  example  was 
of  great  benefit  to  subsequent  missionary  e:ffort. 


174  MISSIONARY  HISTOEY 

iMo:ffat  returned  to  tlie  interior  and  establisHed 
la  mission  at  Kuruman,  where  lie  labored  for  years. 
Mrs.  Moffat,  with  rare  faith,  wrote  in  response 
ito  the  request  of  friends  at  home  to  name  some 
^ft  that  they  might  send  her,  *^Send  us  a  com- 
munion servdce;  we  shall  need  it  some  day." 
There  were  then  no  native  Christians  at  Kuruman, 
but  two  years  after  the  letter  was  written  and 
eight  years  after  they  had  begun  their  work, 
Moffat  and  his  wife  organized  their  first  native 
church  with  six  members,  and  used  the  com- 
munion service,  which  had  reached  them  just  be- 
fore the  day  set  for  the  first  observance  of  the 
sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper.  It  was  a  happy 
answer  to  the  prayer  of  faith. 

For  sixty-three  years  Moffat  and  his  wife 
labored  to  lay  the  foundations  of  Christianity  in 
Bechuanaland,  gathering  congregations,  translat- 
ing the  Scriptures  into  the  native  tongTies,  and 
building  up  a  Christian  community.  ^'When  he 
entered  upon  his  work  he  found  the  people  mur- 
derous savages.  When  he  died  he  left  them  with 
a  written  language  of  their  own  and  able  to  appre- 
ciate and  cultivate  the  habits  of  civilized  life." 
He  returned  to  England  enfeebled  by  age  and 
hardships  in  1870,  and  after  a  few  further  years, 
spent  as  strength  would  permit  in  stirring  the 
zeal  of  the  home  Churches,  he  died  in  1883,  at 
the  venerable  age  of  eighty-eight  years.  His  wife 
died  in  1871,  the  year  after  their  final  return  to 
England. 


AFEICA  1T5 

Wlien  Moffat  died  lie  left  behind  him  a  suc- 
cessor who  proved  more  illustrious  even  than  him- 
self, the  world-famous  missionar^^,  David  Li\dng- 
stone.  The  marvelous  life  of  this  man,  who  be- 
came one  of  the  leading  explorers  and  geographers 
of  his  century,  was  inspired  throughout  by  the 
true  missionar}^  spirit,  for  though  much  of  his  life 
was  spent  in  laboriously  penetrating  the  unknown 
regions  of  Central  Africa,  he  did  this  work  not 
simply  to  open  up  undiscovered  territories,  but, 
as  he  once  wrote,  ^^'to  make  way,  above  all,  for 
the  propagation  of  Christianity. ' '  Livingstone  is 
the  king  of  modern  discoverers,  but  he  sacrificed 
himself  that  he  might  open  up  the  way  for  the 
redemption  of  the  Africans.  The  victorious  strug- 
gle against  the  African  slave  trade,  the  opening  of 
the  interior  of  Africa,  and  the  abundance  of  new 
inland  African  missions,  have  been  the  work  of 
Livingstone  realized  after  his  death. 

The  life  work  of  Livingstone  commenced  when, 
at  the  age  of  twenty-seven,  he  landed  at  Cap  -^town 
(in  1840)  on  his  way  to  the  South  African  station 
of  Kuruman,  then  occupied  by  Eobert  Moffat. 
For  two  years  he  traversed  the  Bechuana  country, 
and  for  six  years  more,  after  marrying  Eobert 
Moffat's  daughter  Mary  and  locating  a  station  at 
Mabotsa  and  later  at  Kolobeng,  he  was  occupied 
with  the  ordinary  labors  of  an  aggressive  mis- 
sionary. At  length  he  was  aroused  by  the  great 
thought  that  if  one  were  to  penetrate  the  then 

9 •'History  of  Protestant  Missions,"  p.  259, 


176  MISSIONARY  HISTOEX 

tmexplored  regions  of  Central  Africa  and  tlius 
to  throw  it  open  to  Christianity  and  trade,  the 
detestable  slave  trade,  at  which  his  whole  soul 
revolted,  would  receive  its  death-blow.  Animated 
by  this  idea,  and  exclaiming,  *^I  shall  open  up  a 
path  to  the  interior  or  perish,"  he  began  his 
world-famous  explorations,  undertaking,  in  1853, 
his  first  great  journey  from  Linyanti  on  the  Zam- 
besi Eiver  to  Saint  Paola  de  Loanda  on  the  West 
Coast.  After  recuperating  here,  he  retraced  his 
route  to  Linyanti  and  then  pushed  across  the  con- 
tinent, reaching  Quilimane  on  the  Indian  Ocean  in 
1856.  On  this  journey,  accomplished  in  the  face 
of  incredible  difficulties,  he  consumed  nearly  four 
years  of  time,  traversed  South  Africa  from  ocean 
to  ocean  and  traveled  on  foot  over  11,000  miles. 
It  was  during  this  journey  that  Livingstone  dis- 
covered the  now  famous  Victoria  Falls  on  the 
Zambesi,  one  of  the  greatest  natural  wonders  of 
the  world. 

He  returned  to  England  in  1856,  was  received 
with  the  greatest  honors  by  scientists  as  well  as 
Church  people,  and  aroused  intense  interest  in 
Africa  from  the  mercantile  and  humane,  as  well 
as  from  the  religious  standpoint.  Going  back  to 
Africa  in  1858,  as  an  agent  of  the  British  Govern- 
ment and  of  the  Eoyal  Geographical  Society,  he 
spent  the  remaining  fifteen  years  of  his  life  in 
explorations  which  often  carried  him  far  from 
^communication   jvith   Ms   friends   and   patrons. 


AFEICA  177 

During  these  expeditions  he  discovered  the 
sources  of  the  Nile,  the  great  lakes  of  East  Cen- 
tral Africa,  and  the  upper  reaches  of  the  greatest 
African  river,  the  Congo.  It  was  while  on  this 
journey,  during  which  for  some  years  he  was  lost 
sight  of  by  the  outside  world,  that  he  was  sought 
by  the  famous  expedition  which  was  sent  out  by 
the  New  York  Herald  under  the  guidance  of 
Henry  M.  Stanley.  After  a  journey  of  eleven 
months,  Stanley  found  the  great  explorer  at  Ujiji, 
on  Lake  Tanganika,  in  1871.  Although  worn  and 
sick  from  constant  hardships  and  insufficient  sup- 
plies, the  brave  old  man,  now  fifty-eight  years  of 
age,  refused  to  abandon  his  task,  but  resolutely 
sent  Stanley  home  with  the  precious  records  of 
the  work  already  accomplished,  and  turned  away 
to  finish  alone  his  great  undertaking.  At  last 
his  strength  utterly  failed  him,  and  at  Ilala,  in 
the  country  of  Chitambo,  on  the  shores  of  Lake 
Bangweolo,  on  May  1,  1873,  he  was  found  by  his 
attendants  in  the  attitude  of  prayer,  with  his  head 
bowed  in  the  last  earthly  petition  that  he  was 
ever  to  offer.  His  heart  was  buried  beneath  a 
great  tree,  and  his  body,  in  spite  of  many  diffi- 
culties, was  carried  by  his  faithful  servants  Susi 
and  Chuma  to  Zanzibar.  Thence  it  was  taken  to 
England  and  laid  with  reverence  and  honor  among 
the  greatest  men  of  his  nation  in  Westminster 
Abbey.  A  simple  slab  of  stone  covers  his  rest- 
ing place,  but  the  sight  of  the  inscription  graven 

12 


178  MISSIONARY  HISTOEY 

upon  it  never  fails  to  awaken  tlie  attention  and 
reverence  of  those  who  behold  it.    It  reads  thus : 

BROUGHT  BY  FAITHFUL  HANDS 
OVER  LAND  AND  SEA 

HERE  RESTS 

DAVID  LIVINGSTONE 

MISSIONARY,  TRAVELER,  PHILANTHROPIST 

BORN  MARCH   19,   1813 

AT  BLANTYRE,   LANARKSHIRE 

DIED   MAY  4,   1873 

AT   CHITAMBO^S  VILLAGE,  ILALA 

For  thirty  years  his  life  was  spent  in  an  unwearied  effort  to  evangelize 
the  native  races,  to  explore  the  undiscovered  secrets  and  abolish  the 
desolating  slave  trade  of  Central  Africa,  and  with  his  last  words  he 
wrote: 

"  All  I  can  say  in  my  solitude  is,  may  Heaven's  richest  blessing 
come  down  on  every  one — American,  English,  Mohammedan — who  will 
help  to  heal  this  open  sore  of  the  world." 

West  Africa 

The  story  of  "West  African  missions  is  inti- 
mately connected  with  the  horrors  of  the  slave 
trade  for  it  was  in  this  portion  of  the  continent 
that  this  detestable  traffic  was  originally  estab- 
lished. As  Christian  lands  had  been  partners 
with  crime  in  this  accursed  business,  so  it  was 
that  God  finally  overruled  this  evil  by  making  it 
an  efficient  instrument  in  arousing  the  hearts  and 
consciences  of  Christians  to  carry  the  gospel  not 
only  to  the  ^* slave  coast,''  but  to  all  other  parts 
/of  the  Dark  Continent. 


AFEICA  I'i^ 

One  of  tlie  earliest  methods  of  attempting  to 
Christianize  West  Africa  was  the  establishment 
of  two  colonies,  one  by  English  philanthropists 
and  the  other  by  Americans  as  represented  by  the 
American  Colonization  Society.  Sierra  Leone,  the 
British  colony  and  protectorate  (fonnded  in  1787), 
and  Liberia,  the  American  enterprise  (founded  in 
1820),  lie  side  by  side  on  the  West  Coast  of  Africa, 
and  almost  ^ve  degrees  north  of  the  equator.  To- 
gether they  have  an  area  of  about  70,000  square 
miles  and  a  population  of  more  than  2,500,000. 
Their  sea  coast  line  is  disproportionately  long, 
their  territory  extending  no  more  than  one  hun- 
dred miles  inland  at  any  point.  The  white  popula- 
tion of  either  country  is  inconsiderable,  but  while 
Sierra  Leone  is  protected  and  governed  by  the 
British,  Liberia  since  1847  has  been  recognized  as 
a  free  Eepublic,  governed  entirety  by  its  Negro 
citizens.  These  experiments  in  evangelizing  Af- 
rica by  civilized  and  emancipated  Negroes  have 
been  only  a  partial  success.  Still  they  have  given 
a  foothold  to  Christian  missions  on  the  West  Coast 
and  have  been  an  example  of  Christian  civilization 
to  the  natives  of  the  interior  that  has  not  been 
unfruitful. 

As  typical  missionaries,  working  inland  from 
these  points  and  others  on  the  West  Coast,  we  can 
only  mention  Melville  B.  Cox,  whose  brief  min- 
istry of  less  than  five  months  of  actual  service 
in  Africa  gave  an  inspiration  for  many  who  were 
stirred  by  his  courageous  example;  Adolphus  C. 


180  MISSIONARY  HISTORY; 

Good,  who  for  twelve  years  labored  in  Gabun  on 
the  Congo,  and  Thomas  J.  Comber,  whose  ten 
years  of  work  on  the  Congo  were  so  filled  witK 
ceaseless  but  purposeful  work  that  the  natives 
called  him  ^^Vianga  Vianga/'  ^^restless  activity.'' 
^°' '  But  what  shall  I  say  more,  for  the  time  would 
fail  me  to  tell  of  Wilson,  the  brave  Southerner,  in 
the  Gabun ;  the  quaint  and  beloved  Lindley  and  the 
saintly  Tyler  among  the  Zulus,  Grenf  ell  and  Rich- 
ards and  Sims  on  the  Congo,  Waddell  in  Old 
Calabar,  Bishop  Steere  in  East  Africa,  and  that 
grand  old  hero.  Bishop  William  Taylor,  who 
though  devoted  to  what  proved  an  extreme  or  pre- 
mature form  of  self-supporting  missions,  never- 
theless held  Africa  before  his  Church  till  he  re- 
vived the  enthusiasm  that  had  followed  the  death 
of  Cox.  The  women  who  have  done  what  they 
could,  and  what  men  oould  not  do,  for  Africa  form 
a  noble  band. ' ' 

We  can  not  leave  this  subject  without  men- 
tioning two  or  three  examples  of  the  power  of 
Christianity  as  shown  in  the  result  of  African 
missions.  Prominent  among  these  is  Bishop 
Samuel  Adjai  Crowther,  whose  career  is  thus 
briefly  summarized.  ^^^^Bom  of  the  relatively  in- 
ferior Yorubas,  west  of  the  River  Niger,  he  was 
captured  by  Fulah  slavers  in  1821,  traded  for  a 
horse,  consigned  to  a  Portuguese  slave  ship,  lib- 
erated by  an  English  man  of  war,  placed  in  a 

10  "  Daybreak  in  the  Dark  Continent,"  p.  241. 
11 "  Daybreak  in  the  Dark  Continent,"  p.  253. 


AFEICA  181 

mission  school  at  Freetown,  Sierra  Leone,  taken 
to  England  to  complete  Ms  education,  sent  as  a 
missionar}^  to  Ms  own  people  along  the  Niger, 
consecrated  Bishop  of  the  Niger  in  Canterbury 
Cathedral  in  1864,  presented  with  a  gold  watch 
by  the  Royal  Geographical  Society  for  his  travels 
and  researches  along  the  Niger,  was  the  translator 
of  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  and  parts  of  the 
Bible  into  the  Yoruba  dialect,  honored  in  Africa 
and  in  England  for  his  ability,  success,  and  hu- 
mility, died  in  1891.  Such  in  brief  is  the  biog- 
raphy of  an  African  slave  and  Christian  freeman, 
one  of  the  great  missionary  characters  of  the  nine- 
teenth century.'' 

^^Paul,  the  ^ ^Apostle  of  the  Congo,"  was  an- 
other of  these  ^^commonplace  blacks."  Before 
Ms  conversion  he  did  all  he  could  to  oppose  the 
gospel,  beating  a  drum  and  calling  to  dancing 
and  wine  drinking  those  whom  he  saw  to  be  in- 
terested in  the  Christian  services,  and  sometimes 
even  trying  to  break  up  the  meetings  by  violence 
and  interruptions.  But  God's  Spirit  touched  him, 
and  he  heard  the  heavenly  voice  under  conditions 
so  like  the  conversion  of  Saul  that  at  his  baptism 
he  was  given  the  name  of  Paul.  Like  his  great 
namesake,  this  African  Paul  now  thought  of  noth- 
ing else  but  to  preach  that  gospel  which  once  he 
had  labored  to  destroy.  He  asked  for  the  hardest 
place  that  could  be  given  him  and  went  to  a  people 
that  would  not  even  hear  his  message.  For 
months  he  could  gain  no  converts.     Finally  one 


12 "Daybreak  in  the  Dark  Continent."  pp  256-261. 


182  MISSIONARY  HISTORY, 

man  dared  to  say  '*!  am  a  Christian,"  and  wag 
immediately  driven  from  liis  home  by  his  heathen; 
neighbors.  He  built  a  hut  near  that  of  Paul. 
Gradually  the  little  Christian  community  grew. 
A  chapel  to  accommodate  three  hundred  people 
was  built,  and  soon  this  feeble  band,  just  rescued 
from  paganism,  was  sending  teachers  to  other 
towns  and  paying  their  expenses.  Before  Paul 
died  (1902)  his  Church  numbered  six  hundred  con- 
verts, all  converted  under  his  personal  evangelism. 
His  people  continue  to  carry  the  message  across 
the  Congo  to  their  heathen  neighbors,  and  its  in- 
fluence is  widening. 

Such  also  is  the  story  of  King  Khama  of 
Bechuanaland,  whose  successful  fight  against  the 
greed  of  white  ^  *  Christians "  who  would  have 
ruined  his  people  by  the  introduction  and  sale  of 
liquor  won  for  him  the  title  of  the  *^  South  African 
Alfred  the  Great."  ^^'^The  years  of  state  build- 
ing which  have  succeeded  Khama 's  accession  to 
the  chieftainship  have  resulted  in  the  conversion 
of  an  entire  savage  tribe  into  a  peaceful,  agricul- 
tural. Christian  people.  Houses  have  displaced 
rude  huts.  The  home  thought  has  taken  root. 
The  Bechuanas  are  not  all  Christians,  even  as  all 
Americans  are  not  Christians;  some  of  the  tribe 
still  cling  to  their  pagan  ideas,  although  pagan 
practices  were  long  since  abolished  by  law,  but 
the  life  of  the  tribe  as  it  is  to-day  is  a  demonstra- 
tion of  the  effect  of  Christian  missions.    To  pass 

13  "  Daybreak  in  the  Dark  Continent,"  pp.  256-261. 


AFEICA  183 

from  Bechuanaland  before  Khama's  reign  toi 
Becliuanaland  with  Khama  in  power  is  like  pass- 
ing from  Dante's  Inferno  to  liis  Paradise." 

Madagascar 

The  story  of  Madagascar  missions  properly 
belongs  with  that  of  Africa,  although  the  greater 
part  of  the  inhabitants  are  of  the  Malay  rather 
than  of  the  Negritic  race.  It  is  a  story  of  de- 
voted and  heroic  missionary  service  which  was  at 
first  notably  successful  so  that  between  1818, 
when  the  first  missionaries  reached  the  island, 
and  1831  at  least  30,000  natives  were  brought 
nnder  Christian  influence,  of  whom  2,000  became 
professed  Christians.  Schools  were  opened  and 
churches  formed,  and  religion  seemed  to  flourish. 
But  in  1835,  under  the  queen  Eanavalona  I,  the 
successor  of  King  Eadama,  who  had  been  friendly 
to  Europeans  and  their  religion,  a  bitter  persecu- 
tion broke  out  and  continued  with  short  respites 
for  no  less  than  twenty-six  years  (1835  to  1861), 
during  which  the  native  Church  was  fearfully 
oppressed.  Notwithstanding  their  sufferings, 
however,  the  Christians,  many  but  recently  con- 
verted from  their  heathen  faith,  stood  firm,  be- 
having with  such  heroism  and  trust  in  God  that 
even  the  heathen  officers  would  say  of  them,  ^^Let 
us  go  and  see  how  these  Christians  behave;  they 
are  not  afraid  to  die."  And  the  persecuting 
queen  herself  confessed:  *^I  have  killed  some; 
I  have  made  some  slaves  till  death;  I  have  put 


184  MISSIONAEY  HISTORY 

some  in  long  and  lieavy  fetters;  and  still  yon 
continue  praying.  How  is  it  that  you  can  not 
give  up  thatr' 

At  the  death  of  the  cruel  queen,  in  1861,  she 
was  succeeded  by  Eadama  II,  who  at  once  pro- 
claimed religious  liberty.  The  missionaries  re- 
turned and  were  astonished  to  find  that  the  little 
flock  of  the  previous  generation  not  only  had 
not  been  rooted  out,  but  had  actually  increased 
to  over  40,000.  In  1869,  under  another  ruler, 
Ranavalona  II,  the  royal  idols  were  destroyed 
and  Christianity  commended  to  all  the  people. 
"Within  fifty  years,  twenty-five  of  which  had  been 
spent  in  a  determined  effort  to  root  out  Chris- 
tianity, there  had  been  gathered  a  native  Church 
of  50,000  communicants,  150,000  adherents,  thou- 
sands of  scholars  in  the  schools,  and  a  population 
of  1,500,000  asking  for  Christian  instruction. 

The  later  subjugation  of  the  island  by  France, 
and  still  worse  the  opposition  by  the  Jesuits  and 
other  servants  of  the  Eomish  Church,  to  the  Prot- 
estant missionaries  and  their  people  is,  however, 
one  of  the  saddest  chapters  in  the  history  of  mis- 
sions. "While  physical  violence  has  been  used  in 
but  few  cases,  much  has  been  done  to  hamper  and 
discourage  Protestant  missions.  ^^It  yet  remains 
to  be  seen  if  the  martyr  spirit  of  their  ancestors 
is  in  the  present  Malagasy,  and  whether  they  will 
remain  as  faithful  under  the  persecution  of  a 
Christian  nation  as  did  their  forefathers  under 
that  of  a  heathen  queen." 


AFEICA  185 

Finally,  as  voicing  the  conclnsion  of  one  well 
qualified  to  judge  of  the  results  of  African  mis- 
sions in  general,  to  which  he  has  given  close  at- 
tention, the  following  words  by  Theodore  Eoose- 
velt,  written  (1910)  at  the  close  of  his  travels  in 
Africa,  are  worthy  of  record.  He  says:  ^^ Those 
who  complain  of  or  rail  at  missionary  work  in 
Africa  and  who  confine  themselves  to  pointing  out 
the  undoubtedly  too  numerous  errors  of  the  mis- 
sionaries or  shortcomings  of  their  flocks  would  do 
well  to  consider  that,  even  if  the  light  which  had 
been  let  in  is  but  feeble  and  gray  it  has  at  least 
dispelled  a  worse  than  Stygian  darkness.  Where, 
as  in  Uganda,  the  people  are  intelligent  and  the 
missionaries  unite  disinterestedness  and  zeal  with 
common  sense,  the  result  is  astounding.'' 


CHAPTEE  Xn 

THE   ISLANDS    OF    THE   PACIFIC 

iThe  Pacific  Ocean  is  one  of  the  great  fields  of  the 
[world's  adventure  and  romance.  Its  vast  ex- 
panses encircle  a  full  quarter  of  the  earth's  sur- 
face. Its  myriad  islands  and  the  shores  of  the 
great  continents  that  it  washes  are  the  abodes 
of  a  large  proportion  of  the  human  race,  and 
within  its  confines  are  found  peoples  and  nations 
whose  lives  and  conditions  are  so  different  from 
the  rest  of  the  world  that  they  offer  ever  new  and 
fascinating  problems  to  the  explorer  or  to  him  who 
seeks  the  betterment  of  his  fellow-man.  Indeed, 
those  who  first  discovered  the  island  world  which 
is  situated  in  the  midst  of  this  great  ocean,  or 
who  gazed  upon  its  dusky  peoples  with  the  thought 
of  bringing  to  them  a  higher  and  a  better  life  than 
they  had  ever  known,  must  have  felt,  as  Keats 
expresses  it: 

"  Like  some  lone  watcher  of  the  skies. 

When  a  new  planet  swims  into  his  ken. 
Or  like  stout  Cortez,  when  with  eagle  eyes 
He  stared  at  the  Pacific — and  all  his  men 
Look'd  at  each  other  with  a  wild  surmise, 
Silent,  upon  a  peak  in  Darien." 
186 


THE  ISLANDS  OF  THE  PACIFIC     187 

^'  *  The  island  world  may  be  separated  into  four 
divisions,  Malaysia,  Melanesia,  Micronesia,  and 
Polynesia.  Of  these,  Malaysia  contains  the  most 
land  and  Micronesia  the  least.  These  groups  may 
again  be  divided  into  two  grand  divisions,  the 
Continental  and  the  Oceanic.  Continental  islands 
are  those  which  lie  near  and  parallel  to  the  con- 
tinents of  Asia  and  Australia,  such  as  Japan,  the 
Philippines,  the  East  Indies,  and  New  Zealand; 
the  oceanic  islands  include  all  the  rest.  Our 
studies  have  to  do  more  strictly  with  the  oceanic 
islands,  which  may  be  plotted  as  lying  in  a  great 
■semi-circle,  beginning  at  Hawaii  on  the  north- 
east, swinging  through  New  Zealand  as  its  most 
southern  point,  and  terminating  on  the  northwest 
at  the  Philippines." 

^In  these  oceanic  islands  the  inhabitants  are 
of  four  races,  the  Polynesians,  Papuans,  Fijis,  and 
Micronesians. 

The  Polynesians  are  a  brown  race,  the  finest 
in  physical  development  of  the  Pacific  races. 
They  are  naturally  of  an  amiable,  affectionate, 
and  happy  temperament.  Their  origin  has  been 
traced  to  the  Dravidians  of  India.  Their  lan- 
guage is  mellifluous,  consisting  chiefly  of  vowels. 
Dwelling  indolently  and  listlessly  in  the  comforts 
of  the  tropics,  they  express  their  few,  simple  ideas 
by  soft  vowel  sounds  and  abbreviated  words. 
They  thus  so  contract  their  words  and  drop  their 
consonants  that  in  Hawaii  only  twelve  letters  are 
needed  to  spell  all  the  Hawaiian  words. 

1 "  Christua  Redemptor,"  p.  3.  2  "  Islands  of  the  Pacific,"  dd.  7. 8. 


188  MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

^The  Papuans  occupy  the  New  Hebrides  and 
the  adjacent  islands  on  the  southwest.  They  are 
a  black,  frizzly  haired  people,  small  in  stature,  and 
in  every  respect  inferior  to  the  Polynesians. 

The  Fijis  are  a  mixed  race,  partly  Polynesian 
and  partly  Papuan,  inferior  to  the  Polynesians 
and  superior  to  the  Papuans. 

The  Micronesians  also  are  a  mixed  race,  de- 
rived from  the  Japanese,  Polynesian,  and  Papuan 
races.  They  are  darker  in  complexion  and  smaller 
in  stature  than  the  Polynesians,  but  in  the  West- 
em  Micronesian  Islands  they  are  of  lighter  com- 
plexion and  more  like  the  Japanese. 

In  habits,  customs,  and  religious  practices  all 
these  islanders  are  very  similar.  The  physical 
conditions  under  which  they  live  conduce  to  an 
ease  of  living  not  surpassed  elsewhere.  *'They 
have  but  to  throw  the  net  into  the  still  waters  in- 
side their  reefs  to  catch  fish,  and  to  reach  out 
the  hand  to  pluck  the  ripe  plantain  or  breadfruit, 
and  in  the  perennial  mildness  of  their  climate 
can  live  almost  without  clothing.  With  great 
skill  they  make  dwellings,  canoes,  and  household 
fabrics,  by  the  use  of  stone  adzes  and  knives  of 
bones  and  shell,  and  beat  out  a  poor  kind  of  cloth- 
ing from  the  bark  of  trees ;  but  in  their  primitive 
appearance  they  are  generally  little  better  than 
herds  of  wild  animals.  The  very  profuseness  of 
the  gifts  of  nature  degrades  and  demoralizes 
them. 

In  their  primitive  condition  they  were  indeed 

«  "  Islands  of  the  Pacific,"  pp.  8,10. 


THE  ISLANDS  OF  THE  PACIFIC     189 

savage.  *Wars  among  tliem  were  almost  incessant 
and  most  cruel.  The  Eev.  John  Williams  visited 
Hervey  Island  and  found  that  its  population  had 
been  diminished  by  war  from  two  thousand  to 
sixty.  In  all  these  islands  immorality  was  appall- 
ing and  frightful  crimes  of  frequent  occurrence. 
Infanticide  was  so  common  that  from  one-fourth 
to  two-thirds  of  the  children  were  strangled  or 
buried  alive.  The  sick  and  the  aged  were  so  com- 
monly killed  that  few  persons  died  natural  deaths. 
Cannibalism  was  practiced  in  many  islands.  In 
Hawaii  and  in  a  few  other  islands  it  was  unknown, 
but  in  the  Marqueses  and  Fiji  Islands  it  prevailed 
with  horrors  unsurpassed  elsewhere  in  the  world. 
Distressing  superstition  darkened  all  the  lives  of 
the  natives  and  held  them  in  iron  bondage. 

^^*In  the  long  night  of  their  isolation  from 
enlightening  influences,  they  had  come  to  worship 
innumerable  gods  and  demigods  and  demons  with 
which  they  supposed  the  sea  and  the  earth  and  the 
sky  to  swarm.  With  this  worship  were  combined 
painful  restrictions  called  tabu,  divination,  sor- 
cery, the  use  of  charms  to  cure  sickness,  and  black 
arts  to  employ  evil  spirits  in  destroying  their  ene- 
mies. Their  worship  was  also  accompanied  with 
human  sacrifices  and  wild  carousals  that  have  been 
described  as  like  orgies  of  the  infernal  regions." 
Yet  it  must  be  said  of  these  islanders  that  they 
are  appreciative  of  friendly  and  helpful  services 
rendered  to  them  by  others,  and  when  not  ren- 


4  '■  Islands  of  the  Pacific,"  pp.  9, 10.  5  "  Islands  of  the  Pacific,"  p.  10. 


190  MISSIONARY  HISTOEY 

dered  suspicious  or  hostile  by  the  unfriendly  acts 
of  those  who  come  to  live  or  trade  with  them, 
are  capable  of  being  greatly  affected  by  Christian 
and  civilizing  influences  and  in  turn  transmitting 
these  influences  to  others. 

^'^The  methods  employed  by  the  missionaries 
to  bring  these  people  into  the  light  differ  some- 
what from  those  emphasized  in  other  fields.  As 
most  of  the  groups  contain  numerous  islets,  it 
has  necessitated  the  occupancy  of  central  islands 
as  headquarters  whence  they  go  out  on  tours  of 
visitation  from  time  to  time.  Moreover,  these 
centers  of  religious  life  are  the  places  where 
natives  are  trained  before  scattering  to  their 
island  parishes.  Missionary  ships  are,  therefore, 
an  essential  to  every  successful  South  Sea  mis- 
sion. "With  a  succession  of  ships,  such  as  the 
Day  spring  J  Southern  Cross ,  John  Williams,  Morn- 
ing Star,  etc,  it  has  been  possible  to  keep  up  com- 
munication with  the  scattered  churches  of  the 
various  missions.  Because  communication  is  not 
easy  and  visits  can  not  be  frequent,  meetings  for 
counsel,  held  half-yearly  in  many  missions,  are  a 
great  aid  in  the  work.  On  these  occasions  dele- 
gates from  the  native  pastorate  of  an  island  or 
an  entire  group  meet  to  consider  the  broader  ques- 
tions affecting  their  general  work.  The  decisions 
arrived  at  are  regarded  as  morally  binding, 
though  in  minor  matters  each  pastor  enjoys  per- 
fect liberty. 


6  "  Geography  and  EBatory  of  Missions,"  p.  153. 


THE  ISLANDS  OF  THE  PACIFIC     191 

*^Tlie  native  agency  of  Oceana  is  exceptionally 
effective.  The  reasons  for  this  are  suggested 
above,  namely,  the  careful  training  given  them, 
the  independence  which  is  strengthened  by  the 
missionaries'  inability  to  always  work  beside 
them,  with  the  consequent  responsibility  placed 
upon  them,  and  the  remarkable  spirit  of  heroism 
which  has  repeatedly  secured  two  or  three  times 
as  many  volunteers  as  were  needed  to  take  the 
place  of  martyrs  who  had  met  a  most  tragic  fate. 
They  make  fine  preachers  and  fine  pastors,  and 
in  Hawaii  are  almost  the  equal  of  their  American 
co-workers." 

^*  Scarcely  less  admirable  is  the  native  Church 
of  these  islands.  "While  it  has  defects,  in  that 
many  of  the  converts  show  a  lack  of  stamina  and 
have  but  little  strong  spiritual  feeling,  yet  their 
moral  and  religious  life  as  a  whole  is  most  ad- 
mirable. The  domestic,  social,  and  moral  life  of 
nearly  all  these  islands  has  been  regenerated 
under  missionary  influence ;  the  forms  of  religion 
are  widely  observed;  nearly  all  the  people  attend 
service  on  the  Sabbath,  so  that  the  Fiji  Islanders 
to-day  present  the  remarkable  spectacle  of  being 
the  banner  church-goers  of  the  world.  Family 
worship  is  almost  universally  observed.  Nearly 
all  the  people  are  able  to  read  and  do  read  God's 
Holy  Word,  which  they  possess  in  their  own  lan- 
guage. ' ' 

Having  had  this  general  view  of  conditions  in 
Oceana,  we  must  now  turn  to  examine  the  Hs- 


192  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY; 

tory  of  mission  work  in  a  few  typical  places  in 
this  island  world,  selecting  for  this  purpose  the 
Society  Islands,  Fiji,  the  New  Hebrides,  Hawaii, 
and  the  Philippines. 

The  Society  Islands 

^*'0n  November  4,  1794,  a  company  of  min- 
isters of  various  denominations  united  in  London 
in  issuing  a  call  for  a  convention  of  delegates  from 
their  Churches  to  meet  in  London  on  the  22d, 
23d,  and  24th  of  December,  1794,  to  consider 
the  project  of  forming  an  undenominational  mis- 
sionary society.  At  the  time  appointed  great 
multitudes  assembled  and  *^  Christians  of  all 
denominations  for  the  first  time  met  together 
in  the  same  place,  using  the  same  hymns  and 
prayers  and  feeling  themselves  to  be  one.'^  The 
London  Missionary  Society  was  then  formed, 
composed  of  Presbyterians,  Episcopalians,  and 
Independents.  The  attention  of  the  Society  was 
drawn  to  the  islands  of  the  Pacific  Ocean  as  a 
promising  field  for  missions,  and  although  their 
knowledge  of  the  island  world  was  very  scant, 
and  even  what  they  knew  proved  to  be  very  er- 
roneous, they  resolved  without  delay  to  commence 
a  mission  to  the  South  Sea  Islands.  A  ship, 
The  Duff,  was  purchased  and  equipped,  a  con- 
verted sea  captain.  Captain  Wilson,  was  placed 
in  command,  and  a  band  of  twenty  chosen  mis- 
sionaries, including  six  women  and  two  children, 

7  "  Islands  of  the  Pacific,"  p.  56. 


THE  ISLANDS  OF  THE  PACIFIC     193 

embarked  at  Portsmouth,  September  23,  1796,  and 
after  a  long  and  weary  voyage  of  seven  months 
dropped  anchor  in  the  harbor  of  Tahiti. 

This  island  is  one  of  a  group  of  thirteen 
islands,  named  by  Captain  Cook  the  ** Society 
Islands"  after  the  Eoyal  Geographical  Society. 
Tahiti  is  the  largest  of  the  group  and  presents 
an  entrancing  scene  of  towering  mountains,  fer- 
tile valleys,  and  smiling  seas.  ^The  inhabitants 
are  a  brown  race,  var^'ing  in  color  from  a  light 
olive  to  a  swarthy  brown.  Their  hair  is  usually 
raven  black  and  straight,  wavy,  or  curly;  their 
eyes  are  black  and  expressive ;  their  noses  rather 
wide ;  their  foreheads  fairly  high  and  rather  nar- 
row. Their  women  rank  with  the  most  beautiful 
in  the  Pacific.  In  disposition  the  Tahitians  are 
affable,  light-hearted,  and  generous,  but  fickle  and 
under  provocation  deceitful,  irritable,  and  brutal. 
Their  moral  and  religious  character  was  marvel- 
ously  bad.  Immorality,  polygamy,  and  infanticide 
prevailed  to  an  incredible  extent.  Wars  were  al- 
most incessant  and  were  most  cruel  and  destruc- 
tive, and  as  one  of  the  early  missionaries,  the 
Rev.  William  Ellis,  remarked,  ^*No  portion  of  the 
human  race  was  ever  perhaps  sunk  lower  in  brutal 
licentiousness  and  mental  degradation  than  this 
isolated  people." 

Such  were  the  islands  and  such  the  people  to 
whom  The  Duff  bore  the  first  missionaries  sent 
by  a  Christian  nation  to  the  South  Seas.    When 


8 "Islands  of  the  Pacific/'.p.  65. 

13 


194  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY; 

clie  ship  came  to  anclior  in  tlie  liarbor  tlie  natives 
swarmed  around  lier,  carried  the  visitors  ashore 
and  brought  them  to  their  king,  who  received  them 
kindly,  assigned  them  a  district  for  residence,  and 
gave  them  a  large  house  to  dwell  in.  Then  The 
Duff  sailed  away,  leaving  a  portion  of  her  mis- 
sionary passengers  at  Tahiti  and  taking  others  to 
the  Tonga  and  the  Marquesas  Islands.  Finding 
a  Swede  who  had  been  shipwrecked  on  Tahiti, 
they  employed  him  as  an  interpreter,  and  at  first 
seemed  to  be  gaining  the  confidence  of  the  natives, 
but  with  the  inconsistency  of  savages,  the  natives 
often  rejected  the  truth  which  at  first  they  seemed 
inclined  to  receive,  and  at  times  even  maltreated 
and  so  terrified  the  missionaries  that  after  three 
years  only  five  missionaries  remained  on  the 
island.  They  persevered,  however,  in  the  work, 
and  in  1800  the  first  chapel  erected  for  Christian 
worship  in  the  Pacific  was  dedicated.  King 
Pomare  I,  who  had  ruled  when  the  missionaries 
came,  died  in  1804,  and  his  son,  Pomare  11,  seemed 
inclined  to  follow  in  the  footsteps  of  his  cruel 
and  brutal  father.  The  courage  and  patience  of 
the  missionaries  almost  failed,  several  of  them  re- 
moved to  another  island,  and  but  two  remained 
to  carry  on  the  work.  But  this  darkest  hour  was 
just  before  the  dawn.  King  Pomare 's  heart  was 
turned  toward  the  truth,  he  renounced  idolatry, 
broke  the  superstition  of  the  tabu  by  eating  a 
sacred  turtle,  and  began  to  favor  the  missionaries 
and    to    listen    attentively    to    their    teachings. 


THE  ISLANDS  OF  THE  PACIFIC     195 

Sliortly  after  this  Pomare  invited  the  missionaries 
who  had  fled  from  his  persecutions  to  return  to 
Tahiti.  He  destroyed  idolatry,  giving  the  royal 
idols  to  the  London  Missionary  Society.  He  sent 
for  a  printing  press  so  that  Bibles  and  hymn- 
books  might  be  prepared  for  his  people,  and  out 
of  his  own  funds  paid  for  the  building  of  a  great 
native  church  712  feet  long.  This  unique  church 
building  had  123  windows  and  29  doors,  and  in  it 
were  three  pulpits  260  feet  apart.  Through  it 
ran  a  stream  of  living  water  on  its  way  from  the 
mountains  to  the  sea.  In  this  church  the  king  was 
baptized  in  the  presence  of  four  thousand  of  his 
subjects. 

The  work  of  evangelizing  the  islands  steadily 
progressed  from  this  time  until,  in  1839,  less  than 
forty-five  years  from  the  coming  of  the  first  mis- 
'sionaries,  the  captain  of  a  whale  ship  could  say: 
' '  Tahiti  is  the  most  civilized  place  I  have  been  to 
in  the  South  Seas.  They  have  a  good  code  of  liaws 
and  no  liquors  are  allowed  to  be  landed  on  the 
island.  It  is  one  of  the  most  gratifying  sights 
that  the  eye  can  witness  to  see  these  people  on 
Sunday  in  their  church,  which  holds  about  four 
thousand,  the  queen  near  the  pulpit,  with  all  her 
subjects  about  her,  decently  clad  and  seemingly 
in  pure  devotion. ' ' 

It  is  distressing  to  write  that  not  long  after 
this  date  the  French  established  a  protectorate 
over  these  islands,  introduced  liquor  and  vice, 
broke  up  as  far  as  possible  the  Protestant  mis- 


196  MISSIONARY  HISTOEY 

sions,  and  tried  to  establisli  the  Eoman  Catholic 
faith  among  the  natives.  The  London  Missionary- 
Society  had  to  withdraw  and  pass  their  mission 
over  to  the  Evangelical  Society  of  France,  and 
the  work,  though  not  destroyed,  was  severely 
checked.  Yet  the  truth  made  headway  and  the 
Tahitian  Church  became  a  seed  plot  from  which, 
under  the  guidance  of  the  English  missionaries, 
and  especially  of  John  Williams  and  William 
Ellis,  Tahitian  Christians  sowed  the  seed  of  the 
gospel  far  and  wide  over  Oceania. 

The  Fiji  Islands 

The  Fiji  Islands  are  situated  in  the  Pacific 
Ocean  about  one  thousand  miles  north  of  New 
Zealand  and  three  hundred  miles  southwest  of  the 
Samoan  Islands.  Their  natural  characteristics 
are  much  like  those  of  the  other  South  Pacific 
Islands.  The  name  ^^^Fiji  was  formerly  synony- 
mous with  every  cruelty  and  abomination  that 
savages  are  capable  of.  Cannibalism  was  indulged 
in,  sick  and  aged  relations  were  killed,  widows 
were  not  allowed  to  survive  the  death  of  their 
husbands,  and  slaves  were  slain  to  accompany 
their  dead  masters,  yet  strangely  enough  hospi- 
tality and  politeness  characterized  this  savage 
race  in  a  remarkable  degree." 

Fiji  also  presents  a  wonderful  illustration  of 
the  power  of  the  gospel  to  transform  the  lives 

8 Encyclopedia  of  Missions,  "Fiji  Islands." 


THE  ISLANDS  OF  THE  PACIFIC     197 

of  the  most  degraded  and  to  turn  an  entire  people 
to  tlie  worship  and  service  of  the  living  God. 
Its  evangelization  resulted  in  a  most  marvelous 
way  from  that  of  Tahiti.  A  frightful  epidemic, 
such  as  often  ravaged  these  islands,  visited  a 
little  island  called  Ono  in  the  year  1835.  All  the 
efforts  of  the  natives  to  obtain  help  from  their 
gods  were  in  vain,  and  just  then  one  of  their 
chiefs  visited  a  neighboring  island  called  Lakemba, 
where  he  met  a  Fiji  chief  who  had  been  in  Tahiti 
■and  there  learned  that  the  only  true  God  was 
Jehovah  and  that  one  day  in  seven  was  to  be  ob- 
served in  His  worship.  With  this  slender  knowl- 
edge the  chief  returned  to  his  people  and  they 
decided  to  worship  this  new  God.  At  first  a  na- 
tive Christian  from  the  neighboring  Tonga  Islands 
instructed  them,  later  the  Rev.  John  Calvert  went 
from  Lakemba  to  the  Fiji  Islands,  and  was  soon 
followed  by  two  Wesleyan  missionaries,  the  Revs. 
William  Cross  and  David  Cargill.  Enduring 
many  hardships  and  perils,  they  finally  succeeded 
in  forming  a  native  Church  and  in  extending  the 
news  of  the  gospel  to  other  islands  of  the  group, 
but  were  often  horrified  and  depressed  by  the 
terrible  conditions  of  cannibalism  and  barbarism 
which  abounded  in  these  islands.  Landing  on  one 
island,  they  were  just  in  time  to  see  the  strangling 
of  sixteen  women,  wives  of  the  king's  son  who 
had  been  drowned,  and  to  witness  a  cannibal  feast 
on  eleven  bodies  of  men  killed  in  war.  While 
their  husbands  were  away,  two  wives  of  mission- 


198  MISSIONAEY  HISTORY 

aries,  hearing  that  fourteen  native  women  had 
been  seized  and  were  to  be  eaten  on  a  neighboring 
island,  hastened  to  the  place  in  a  canoe,  rushed 
through  the  crowd  and  into  the  king's  presence 
at  the  peril  of  their  own  lives  and  demanded  the 
release  of  the  wretched  victims.  Gradually  the 
work  told,  the  children  were  gathered  into  schools 
and  the  people  into  the  chapel.  ^°'' Finally  a 
mighty  revival  of  religion  broke  out.  Hundreds 
were  received  into  the  churches,  among  them 
some  of  the  most  savage  chiefs.  Heathenism 
was  universally  renounced,  the  awful  horrors  of 
cannibalism  ceased,  churches  were  everywhere 
organized  and  the  forms  of  Christian  civilization 
adopted.  On  the  island  of  Uban  a  great  stone, 
on  which  it  had  been  the  custom  to  slaughter 
victims  for  cannibal  feasts,  was  conveyed  by  the 
natives  to  a  church,  hollowed  out  and  made  into 
a  baptismal  font,  ^a  fit  emblem  of  the  people  who 
had  been  transformed  from  pagan  barbarism  into 
Christian  characters.'  '' 

ii<<  Among  the  missionaries  who  wrought  most 
successfully  in  bringing  about  this  change  was  the 
Eev.  James  Calvert,  an  English  Methodist.  He 
was  an  artisan,  teacher,  statesman,  friend,  and 
minister  in  one,  and  had  the  further  gift  of  a 
superb  physique  that  no  hardships  could  over- 
come. He  labored  in  Fiji  from  1838  to  1865,  and 
then  returned  to  England,  where  he  lived  till 
1892.''    When  seventy- two  years  old,  in  1886,  it 

10  "  Islands  of  the  Pacific,"  p.  305.  H  "  Christus  Redemptor,"  p.  150. 


THE  ISLANDS  OF  THE  PACIFIC     199 

was  his  privilege  to  revisit  tlie  scenes  of  his  strug- 
gles and  achievements.  His  observations  nuade 
during  this  trip  read  like  the  stories  of  miracles. 
In  1835  there  was  not  a  single  Christian,  and 
in  1886  there  was  not  an  avowed  heathen  in 
the  eighty  inhabited  islands.  He  found  1,322 
churches,  1,824  schools,  2,610  teachers,  and  out  of 
a  population  of  116,000  there  were  104,585  at- 
tendants on  public  worship. 

The  New  Hebkides 

These  islands  belong  to  Melanesia,  and  lie 
about  one  thousand  miles  north  of  New  Zealand. 
They  are  inhabited  by  mixed  peoples,  belonging 
in  general,  however,  to  the  Papuan  race,  and  num- 
bering about  50,000  to  60,000.  They  are  rather 
below  a  medium  height,  fairer  than  the  typical 
Papuan,  with  low,  receding  foreheads,  broad  faces, 
and  flat  noses.  Although  the  inhabited  islands 
number  only  about  thirty,  with  an  area  of  perhaps 
5,000  square  miles,  yet  not  less  than  twenty  lan- 
guages are  spoken  by  the  various  tribes,  two  or 
three  sometimes  being  used  in  different  parts  of 
the  same  small  island  and  so  dissimilar  that  books 
prepared  in  one  dialect  can  not  be  used  in  another. 

The  names  which  shine  out  conspicuously  in 
the  missionary  history  of  these  islands  are  those 
of  John  "Williams,  John  Geddie,  and  John  G. 
Paton,  the  ^^ three  epistles  of  John,"  as  they 
might  well  be  called. 

^^John  Williams  was  bom  at  Tottenham,  near 

12  Encyclopedia  of  Missions. 


200  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

London,  in  1796,  and  at  tlie  age  of  twenty  (1816)] 
offered  himself  as  a  missionary  to  the  London 
Missionary  Society,  and  with  his  wife  was  sent 
to  the  South  Sea  Islands.  He  was  first  stationed 
at  Eimeo,  one  of  the  Society  Islands,  where  he 
isoon  acquired  a  knowledge  of  the  native  language 
and  later  removed  to  Raiatea,  another  island  of 
the  same  group,  which  was  for  a  long  time  his 
permanent  headquarters.  In  1820  he  visited  the 
Hervey  Islands  and  settled  at  Earatonga,  which 
became  a  center  of  Christian  influence  for  the  en- 
tire group.  Unaided  by  other  than  native  helpers, 
he  built  himself  a  vessel  which  he  called  The  Mes- 
senger of  Peace  and  in  which  he  explored  many 
groups  of  the  South  Sea  Islands,  going  even  as 
far  as  Samoa,  two  thousand  miles  from  his  cen- 
tral station.  In  1833  he  revisited  England,  where, 
among  other  things,  he  supervised  the  printing  of 
the  Earatongan  New  Testament.  In  1838  he  re- 
turned to  the  South  Seas  with  ten  other  mission- 
aries, and  a  little  later,  while  attempting  to  land 
at  the  island  of  Erromanga,  he  was  set  upon  by 
the  infuriated  savages  and  with  his  companion, 
Mr.  Harris,  was  killed. 

The  falling  banner  was  caught  from  this 
pioneer's  hands  not  by  his  own  countrymen,  but 
by  Christian  islanders.  Native  Samoans  them- 
selves, just  lifted  out  of  the  depths  of  pagan  degra- 
dation, volunteered  to  carry  the  gospel  to  the  New 
Hebrides  in  the  place  of  the  martyred  Williams. 
But  the  warfare  was  to  be  long  and  difficult    In: 


THE  ISLANDS  OF  THE  PACIFIC     201 

1840  two  native  Christian  Samoans  landed  at 
Erromanga,  but  were  badly  treated  and  at  tbe  end 
of  a  year  were  forced  to  withdraw.  In  1842  two 
English  missionaries,  Messrs.  Turner  and  Nesbit, 
with  their  wives,  settled  in  Tanna,  the  first  white 
missionaries  to  permanently  locate  in  the  New 
Hebrides,  but  in  two  years  they  also  were  forced 
to  flee  to  Samoa.  In  1848  John  Geddie,  *Hhe 
father  of  Presbyterian  Missions  in  the  South 
Seas,''  arrived  at  Aneityum,  and  in  1858  John 
G.  Paton  began  his  memorable  work  on  Tanna  and 
Aniwa. 

** Little  Johnny  Geddie,"  as  he  was  called  in 
his  Nova  Scotia  home,  was  so  much  in  earnest  to 
enter  upon  missionary  work  that  by  constant  visit- 
ing and  preaching  in  his  native  town  and  vicinity 
he  raised  the  funds  for  his  own  outfit  and  sup- 
port. After  studying  medicine  and  many  of  the 
mechanical  arts,  he  finally  sailed  for  the  South 
Seas  and  at  last  began  his  chosen  work  on  the 
island  of  Aneityum  in  1848.  Here  he  built  a 
house  and  began  to  learn  the  language,  offering 
the  natives  a  biscuit  for  each  new  word  which 
he  learned  from  them.  After  a  little  he  explored 
the  island  and  established  regular  preaching 
places  and  services.  The  work  required  great 
patience  and  caution.  Any  disaster  that  hap- 
pened, such  as  sickness  or  tempest,  was  attributed 
to  the  *^new  religion''  which  Geddie  taught.  He 
unwittingly  built  a  fence  across  a  path  which  the 
natives  said  was  used  by  their  demons  on  their 


202  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

way  from  the  mountains  to  the  sea,  and  thus 
aroused  their  anger,  but  little  by  little  the  mis- 
sionary won  the  confidence  of  the  natives,  ob- 
tained their  acceptance  of  Christianity,  and 
brought  about  a  wonderful  transformation  in  the 
lives  and  the  habits  of  the  people.  Christianity 
became  the  prevailing  religion.  Immorality  and 
heathen  practices  were  abandoned;  deeds  of  be- 
nevolence took  the  place  of  deeds  of  cruelty ;  $5,000 
was  contributed  for  the  translation  of  the  Bible, 
and  the  product  of  their  coeoanut  trees  for  six 
months,  amounting  to  twenty-six  tons  of  copra, 
valued  at  $575,  was  given  for  the  roofing  of  two 
churches  with  corrugated  iron.  Fifty  natives  went 
forth  from  this  island  as  evangelists  to  other 
lands.  Mr.  Geddie  died  in  1872,  after  twenty-four 
years  of  missionary  toil.  On  a  simple  wooden 
tablet  in  the  church  at  Anelcanlut  in  the  island 
of  Aneityum  is  this  glorious  epitaph:  '^When 
he  landed  in  1848,  there  were  no  Christians  here ; 
and  when  he  left,  in  1872,  there  were  no  heathen.  ^ ' 
In  the  life  of  John  G.  Paton  we  have  a  story 
of  wonderful  pathos  and  power.  The  record  reads 
like  a  romance,  for  even  the  human  imagination 
can  not  conceive  of  that  which  is  more  stirring 
than  actual  facts.  We  can  not  here  tell  the  story 
of  Paton 's  long  labors  on  Aniwa  and  on  Tanna. 
The  popular  name  of  Tanna,  the  *' lighthouse  of 
the  Pacific,"  taken  from  its  flaming  volcano,  is  an 
excellent  designation  for  the  influence  of  this  once 
dark  but  now  enlightened  land,  as  it  sends  its 


THE  ISLANDS  OF  THE  PACIFIC  '  203 

spiritiial  light  far  and  wide  over  the  waters 
of  the  Pacific.  By  school  and  Church,  by  book 
and  work,  by  the  charm  of  music  and  by  the  arts 
of  civilized  life,  so  common  to  us,  so  mysterious 
to  the  simple  natives,  Paton  gradually  gained  the 
confidence  and  then  even  the  love  of  these  savage 
people  and  slowly  led  them  out  from  the  bondage 
and  degradation  of  heathenism  into  the  glorious 
liberty  of  the  children  of  God.  These  people,  once 
bloodstained  savages,  have  become  brothers  in 
Christ  Jesus  and  are  themselves  preaching  to  oth- 
ers that  faith  which  they  once  labored  to  destroy. 
Wlioever  saw  this  ^^ grand  old  man"  of  the  Pacific 
tstanding  by  the  side  of  the  aged  but  erect  form 
of  Dr.  Jacob  Chamberlain,  and  clasping  hands 
with  the  veteran  missionary  to  India,  as  together 
they  faced  an  immense  audience  in  Carnegie  Hall, 
New  York  City,  during  the  Ecumenical  Confer- 
ence of  1900,  must  have  felt  that  through  men 
like  these  were  coming  true  the  words  of  the 
Psalmist,  ^"^  ^  Thy  way  shall  be  known  upon  earth, 
Thy  saving  health  unto  all  nations.  Then  shall 
the  earth  yield  her  increase,  and  God,  even  our 
own  God,  shall  bless  us.  God  shall  bless  us  and  all 
the  ends  of  the  earth  shall  fear  Him." 

Hawah 

The  story  of  the  Christianization  of  Hawaii 
and  of  the  recently  opened  work  in  the  Philip- 
pines is  not  only  attractive  in  itself,  but  is  of 

iSPs.  67:1,  2,  7. 


204  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

special  interest  as  concerned  with  lands  and  peo- 
ples now  so  intimately  connected  with  the  United 
States.  It  would  seem  almost  incredible  that  a 
country  like  the  Hawaiian  Islands,  which  about 
ninety  years  ago  was  an  almost  unknown  and 
savage  land,  should  now  be  a  territory  of  the 
[United  States,  civilized,  prosperous,  and  well- 
governed,  and  quickly  ripening  for  its  place  in  the 
great  sisterhood  of  the  United  States.  And  the 
transforming  power  which  has  brought  about  such 
a  change  is  simply  the  power  of  the  gospel. 

The  early  history  of  these  islands  is  of  rare 
interest,  but  we  must  begin  with  an  incident  which 
directed  the  attention  of  Christian  Americans  to 
this  f ar-oif  group  of  islands.  From  the  time  when 
(1778)  Captain  Cook  discovered  Hawaii,  or  the 
Sandwich  Islands  as  he  called  them,  they  were 
>dsited  by  explorers  and  traders,  few  of  whom 
exhibited  any  of  the  qualities  of  Christians  in  their 
intercourse  with  the  natives.  Many  native  boys 
Tv^ere  carried  away  on  the  ships,  and  in  this  way 
several  were  landed  in  the  United  States.  One 
of  these  boys,  Oobookiah  by  name,  was  found  cry- 
ing on  the  steps  of  Yale  College,  and  inquiry 
brought  out  his  desire  that  missionaries  should 
be  sent  to  his  native  land.  This  request,  seconded 
by  other  Hawaiian  youths,  aroused  great  interest, 
and  in  October,  1819,  the  first  delegation  of  mis- 
sionaries sailed  for  Honolulu,  among  them  Hiram 
Bingham,  who  became  the  leader  of  his  co-workers 
and  apostle  to  the  islanders.     When  these  men 


THE  ISLANDS  OF  THE  PACIFIC     205 

arrived  at  tlie  islands,  on  March  30,  1820,  the 
astonishing  news  reached  them  that,  through  the 
abolition  of  idolatry  in  Tahiti,  the  Hawaiian 
Islands  themselves  by  a  strange  providence  had 
been  led  to  destroy  their  idols  and  to  break  the 
sacred  custom  of  the  ^*^^tabu."  This  religious 
revolution,  however,  had  not  changed  their  nature 
nor  their  inclinations,  and  the  missionaries  had  a 
none  the  less  arduous  task  before  them.  ^^*^The 
first  steps  in  this  missionary  work  were  even  less 
pretentious  than  primary  schools  or  preaching 
short  sermons  in  broken  speech.  Before  all  it  was 
necessary  to  create  a  desire  for  better  things. 
Here  again  the  value  of  the  missionary  family 
was  evident  with  its  example  of  a  Christian 
home  and  the  manners  of  a  Christian  civiliza- 
tion. Mr.  Bingham  has  described  a  mission- 
ary's wife  cutting  and  fitting  a  dress  for  the 
queen,  who  would  hardly  stop  from  her  gam- 
bling long  enough  to  try  it  on,  and  then  would 
reject  it  with  a  curt,  ^^Too  tight!  Off  with  it! 
Do  it  over!''  And  while  the  poor  missionary 
was  trying  to  show  the  queen's  sewing  woman  how 


14  Tahi  was  a  system  of  prohibitions,  both  religious  and  political,  of  the  most 
strenuous  sort.  The  temples,  idols  and  persons  of  the  great  chiefs  were  always  tabu 
and  not  to  be  touched.  Any  place  or  object  might  be  declared  tabu  by  proclamation  or 
by  fastening  to  it  some  emblem.  The  choicest  hunting  grounds,  the  best  fishing  places, 
the  most  fertile  lands  were  tabu  to  all  except  the  chiefs  and  priests,  and  they  always 
managed  to  keep  the  best  for  themselves.  Sometimes  a  special  season  of  tabu  was 
ordained.  The  chiefs  and  priests  united  to  deny  to  commoners  the  privileges  they 
wished  for  themselves.  The  men  used  the  tabu  to  keep  from  the  use  of  the  women  most 
of  the  good  things  in  life.  And  whether  it  was  a  person  or  place  or  thing  that  was 
tabued,  whether  it  was  so  made  sacred  for  a  time  only  or  permanently,  the  slightest 
iofraction  of  the  rule  was  punished  by  death.     (Christua  Redemptor,  p.  97.) 

16  "  History  of  the  American  Board,"  p.  61. 


206  MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

to  make  her  dresses,  a  pet  hog  ^as  burrowing  in 
the  cloth  like  a  puppy.  Such  ministry  seems  very 
humble  and  petty,  but  it  was  necessary  if  any 
progress  was  to  be  made,  and  it  was  undertaken 
without  a  murmur. 

Soon  the  language  was  reduced  to  writing, 
Bibles  and  other  books  were  printed,  and  as  the 
natives  were  fond  of  reading  the  schools  and 
classes  were  popular.  On  the  death  of  the  king 
and  queen  who  were  in  power  at  the  arrival  of 
the  missionaries,  a  Christian  queen,  Kamehamena 
I,  became  regent,  and  several  leading  chiefs  pro- 
fessed Christianity.  The  work  was  enlarged,  new 
stations  were  opened,  and  by  the  end  of  1824  not 
less  than  fifty  natives  were  employed  as  teachers 
on  the  vaiious  islands  and  2,000  pupils  had  al- 
ready learned  to  read.  Sad  to  say,  while  of  course 
not  all  of  the  natives  yielded  to  the  new  order 
of  things,  yet  the  greatest  obstacle  Christianity 
had  to  contend  with  in  the  Hawaiian  Islands  arose 
from  the  lust  and  vice  of  so-called  *  ^  Christians " 
from  other  lands. 

For  not  only  did  the  excesses  and  \aces  of  the 
Americans  and  Europeans  who  began  to  come  to 
the  islands  exert  an  influence  which  tended  to  coun- 
teract the  good  example  and  instructions  of  the 
missionaries;  but  these  defamers  of  Christianity 
did  not  hesitate  to  try  to  break  through  the  restric- 
tions and  safeguards  which  had  been  enacted  for 
the  protection  of  the  morals  of  the  natives.  In- 
deed, some  of  these  dangers  came  from  the  most 


THE  ISLANDS  OF  THE  PACIFIC     207 

unexpected  sources,  and  it  was  only  by  the  most 
strenuous  efforts  that  the  excesses  of  such  unwel- 
come visitors  were  finally  restrained  and  a  meas- 
ure of  the  former  moral  safety  of  the  natives  re- 
stored. Such  episodes,  alas,  have  been  only  too 
frequent  in  the  experience  of  Christian  missions 
in  other  lands  and  have  been  among  the  greatest 
of  hindrances  to  the  acceptance  and  permanence 
of  Christianity  among  non-Christian  peoples. 

In  1835-6,  a  fresh  impulse  was  given  to  the 
work  by  the  addition  of  several  new  missionaries, 
among  them  the  Rev.  Titus  Coan,  whose  name  has 
become  so  famous  in  the  history  of  Hawaiian  mis- 
sions. 

By  1837,  there  were  seventeen  stations  occupied 
by  seventeen  churches  and  twenty-seven  ordained 
missionaries,  the  whole  missionary  force  number- 
ing sixty.  Soon  there  came  what  has  since  been 
called  ^^The  Great  Awakening."  A  new  spiritual 
life  stirred  in  the  native  churches,  the  standard  of 
piety  was  raised,  inquirers  and  then  new  converts 
appeared.  Congregations  increased  until  in  some 
stations  2,000,  sometimes  even  4,000  or  5,000  peo- 
ple were  assembled.  During  the  year  1839-41,  the 
accessions  to  the  seventeen  churches  were  22,297, 
and  this  with  the  greatest  care  in  sifting  candi- 
dates. Careful  lists  of  converts  were  kept;  they 
were  assigned  to  the  special  care  of  missionaries 
or  their  native  helpers,  were  visited,  examined  and 
re-examined,  enrolled  in  training  classes,  put  on 
probation,  and  then  held  back  for  months  and  even 


208  MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

years  before  admitted.  But  notwithstanding  all 
this,  the  converts  multiplied  so  rapidly  that  the 
scene  at  some  of  the  services  rivalled  those  of 
Pentecost.  On  one  of  these  memorable  days,  the 
first  Sabbath  of  July,  1838,  no  less  than  1,705 
persons  were  baptized  and  received  into  the  com- 
munion of  the  Church  by  Mr.  Coan,  whose  descrip- 
tion of  this  marvellous  experience  is  one  of  the 
classic  passages  of  missionary  literature. 

Lack  of  space  forbids  us  to  dwell  upon  the 
growth  of  the  native  Church  or  the  noble  char- 
acters trained  up  in  it.  Indicative  of  such  char- 
acters was  the  answer  of  one  of  the  native  teach- 
ers to  one  who  was  trjdng  to  dissuade  him  from 
undertaking  a  dangerous  mission  to  a  neighbor- 
ing island,  whose  savage  inhabitants  had  not  yet 
been  evangelized.  **  There  are  alligators  on  Mur- 
ray Island,"  said  the  teacher's  friend,  *'and 
snakes  and  centipedes."  *^Hold,"  said  the 
teacher,  **are  there  men  there?"  *^0,  yes,"  was 
the  reply,  *^but  they  are  such  dreadful  savages 
that  there  is  no  use  of  your  thinking  of  living 
among  them."  ^^That  will  do,"  said  the  intrepid 
Christian,  ^^  wherever  there  are  men,  missionaries 
are  bound  to  go." 

The  story  of  Kapiolani,  the  Christian  queen, 
who  by  throwing  the  sacred  berries  into  the  flam- 
ing crater  braved  the  wrath  of  Pele,  the  goddess' 
of  the  great  volcano  of  Kilauea,  is  also  one  long 
to  be  remembered,  and  many  noble  and  Christian 
acts  were  done  by  others.    And  so  the  work  went 


THE  ISLANDS  OF  THE  PACIFIC     209 

on,  unhindered  by  tlie  opposition  of  evil  men 
or  even  by  the  persecution  of  ^^ Christian''  gov- 
ernments, until  in  1840  and  again  in  1850,  the 
American  Board  seriously  considered  the  pro- 
priety of  withdrawing  from  the  islands  and  leav- 
ing their  further  evangelization  to  the  efforts  of 
the  native  Church.  Finally,  in  1860  that  step  was 
taken,  the  native  Church  assumed  its  independ- 
ence, and  Christianity  was  firmly  planted  in  these 
islands  at  the  cost  of  less  than  forty  years  of 
work  and  the  expenditure  of  somewhat  more  than 
$1,000,000.  Such  a  result  at  such  a  small  cost  of 
time  and  expense  had  never  before  been  achieved 
in  the  history  of  Christian  missions. 

Hawaii  was  organized  as  a  Eepublic  in  1894, 
was  formally  annexed  to  the  United  States  in 
1898,  and  in  1900  was  organized  as  a  Territory, 
with  Sanford  B.  Dole  as  territorial  governor. 

^^'  ^  As  a  final  testimony  to  the  success  and  value 
of  mission  work  among  the  South  Seas,  the  words 
of  the  eminent  scientist,  Charles  Darwin,  are 
worthy  of  note.  He  says:  *'The  critics  of  this 
work  forget  or  will  not  remember  that  human 
sacrifices  and  the  power  of  an  idolatrous  priest- 
hood, va  system  of  profligacy  unparalleled  in  any 
other  part  of  the  world,  infanticide,  a  consequence 
of  that  system,  bloody  wars  where  the  conquerors 
spared  neither  women  nor  children — that  all  these 
have  been  abolished  and  that  dishonesty,  intem- 
perance, and  licentiousness  have  been  greatly  re- 

18  "  Missionary'Expansion,"  p.  209. 


210  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

duced  tlirougli  the  introduction  of  Cliristianity. 
In  a  voyager  to  forget  these  things  would  be  base 
ingratitude,  for  should  he  chance  to  be  on  the 
point  of  shipwreck  on  some  unknown  coast,  he 
will  most  devoutly  pray  that  the  lesson  of  the 
missionary  may  have  extended  thus  far. 

The  Philippines 

The  Philippines  were  discovered  in  1521  by 
Ferdinand  Magellan,  a  Portuguese  sailor  and  ex- 
plorer, and  named  by  him  San  Lazaro  Has,  a 
designation  which  was  changed  by  later  explorers 
to  Las  Has  Filipinas,  after  the  then  reigning 
prince,  Philip  of  Spain.  The  islands  thus  claimed 
by  Spain  remained  under  her  rule  for  nearly  375 
years,  until  her  New  World  supremacy  was  finally 
and  forever  ended  by  the  American  battleships 
under  command  of  Admiral  Dewey  in  the  victory 
of  Manila  Bay,  May  1,  1898. 

These  islands  form  a  great  archipelago,  lying 
parallel  with  the  coast  of  Cochin-China,  from 
which  they  are  about  575  miles  distant.  There 
are  about  sixteen  hundred  of  them,  many  being 
very  small,  but  two  or  three  of  great  size,  the 
total  land  area  equaling  almost  128,000  square 
miles,  or  about  the  combined  area  of  the  New 
England  States,  together  with  New  York  and  New 
Jersey.  The  islands  lie  wholly  within  the  tropics 
and  are  inhabited  by  a  much  mixed  race,  com- 
posed of  representatives  of  various  Negritic  and 
Malaysian  types,  intermingled  with  Chinese  and 


THE  ISLANDS  OF  THE  PACIFIC      211 

Japanese  blood,  and  having  also  no  little  admix- 
ture of  the  Spanish  and  Portuguese,  the  whole 
forming  a  population  of  about  8,368,000.  Roman 
Catholicism  of  the  Spanish  type  has  accomplished 
the  semi-civilization  of  the  masses  of  this  people, 
but  left  them  with  only  a  thin  veneer  of  civilization 
and  Christianity  superimposed  upon  their  native 
savagery  and  heathenism. 

^^The  ^^Christianization''  of  the  Filipinos  be- 
gan with  **the  friars  who  came  with  Magellan 
(1521)  and  soon  succeeded  in  baptizing  the  king 
of  Cebu  and  several  of  his  subjects.  This  pre- 
liminary missionary  work  was  given  permanence 
by  Andres  de  Urdaneta,  who,  with  five  Augus- 
tinian  friars,  accompanied  Legaspi's  expedition  in 
1564  and  who  toiled  with  indefatigable  zeal  and 
great  success  in  the  effort  to  establish  Chris- 
tianity in  Spain's  new  possessions.  The  Spanish 
governors  and  generals  had  no  scruples  about 
supporting  the  Church,  not  only  personally,  but 
jofficially.  Backed  by  their  authority  and  active 
co-operation,  and  with  a  free  use  of  the  methods 
of  persuasion  which  Spanish  ecclesiastics  have 
ever  known  how  to  use  to  advantage  in  conjunc- 
tion with  the  temporal  power  of  the  Church, 
Eoman  Catholicism  became  ere  long  the  estab- 
lished religion  of  the  greater  part  of  the  archi- 
pelago. When  the  United  States  took  possession 
of  the  islands  the  Eomish  Church  held  undis- 
puted sway  over  the  civil  as  well  as  the  religious 

19 "New  Era  in  the  Philippines,"  p.  124. 


212  MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

concerns  of  the  people,  enrolling  in  its  parishes 
the  entire  population,  some  six  and  a  half  mil- 
lion souls,  with  the  exception  of  the  Mohammedan 
Moros  and  the  scattered  wild  tribes  of  the  moun- 
tain fastnesses.  To  quote  from  the  report  of  the 
Taft  Commission,  ^^^^The  friars,  priests,  and 
bishops  constituted  a  solid,  powerful,  permanent, 
well-organized  political  force  in  the  islands  which 
dominated  policies."  Nor  were  the  priests  and 
friars  less  influential,  and  that  often  for  evil,  in 
the  social  and  moral  life  of  the  natives.  As  the 
Commission  again  says:  ** After  careful  investi- 
gation it  was  found  that  the  evidence  on  this  point 
is  so  strong  that  it  seems  clearly  to  establish 
that  there  were  enough  instances  of  immorality 
(on  the  part  of  the  clergy)  in  each  province  to 
give  considerable  ground  for  the  general  report. 
It  is  not  strange  that  it  should  have  been  so. 
There  are,  of  course,  many  educated  gentlemen 
of  high  moral  standards  among  the  friars,  but 
there  were  others,  whose  training  and  education 
did  not  enable  them  to  resist  temptation,  which, 
under  the  peculiar  conditions,  were  exceptionally 
powerful." 

This  political  oppression  and  social  immoral- 
ity on  the  part  of  the  Catholic  friars,  joined  with 
the  unprogressive  temper  that  had  marked  all  pub- 
lic affairs  during  the  long  period  of  Spanish  rule, 
made  it  the  more  easy  for  the  Protestant  mission- 
aries to  find  entrance  into  the  Philippines  when 

ao«TheNewEra,"p.  127. 


THE  ISLANDS  OF  THE  PACIFIC     213 

external  restraints  were  removed.  In  May,  1898, 
Commodore  Dewey  unlocked  the  long  slmt  door, 
and  before  the  end  of  June,  Dr.  Arthur  H.  Brown, 
secretary  of  the  Foreign  Mission  Board  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  (North),  had  addressed  a 
circular  letter  to  the  Foreign  Mission  Boards  of 
Canada  and  the  United  States  asking  for  a  con- 
ference to  determine  how  they  could  enter  into 
co-operative  work  in  the  Philippines.  In  Novem- 
ber, 1898,  the  Presbyterian  Board,  after  consult- 
ing the  Boards  of  other  Churches,  voted  to  begin 
work  at  once  in  the  islands.  On  April  21,  1899, 
their  first  missionaries,  the  Eev.  and  Mrs.  James 
B.  Eodgers,  who  had  been  transferred  from  the 
Southern  Brazil  Mission,  arrived  at  Manila  and 
on  the  first  Sunday  in  May,  the  first  anniversary 
of  the  battle  of  Manila,  Mr.  Eodgers  preached  the 
first  Protestant  sermon  in  the  Spanish  language 
ever  heard  in  that  place.  In  May,  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Eodgers  were  joined  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  David  S. 
Hibbard,  and  in  December,  1899,  seven  months 
after  the  arrival  of  these  missionaries,  the  Philip- 
pine mission  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  was 
constituted  with  an  organized  native  Church  of 
nine  members,  regular  semi-weekly  services  in 
Spanish  at  four  different  points  in  the  city,  serv- 
ices for  the  English-speaking  people,  etc.  Fol- 
lowing the  Presbyterian  occupation  came  that  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal,  Baptist,  United  Breth- 
ren, and  Protestant  Episcopal  Churches,  together 
with  certain  evangelical  societies,  such  as   the 


214  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

Christian  and  Missionary  Alliance,  the  British  and 
Foreign  Bible  Society,  the  American  Bible  So- 
ciety, and  others.  To  avoid  the  danger  of  con- 
flicting and  overlapping  efforts,  the  above  named 
bodies,  with  the  exception  of  the  Protestant  Epis- 
copal Church,  formed  an  evangelical  union  which 
assigned  areas  for  work  to  the  several  missions, 
and  made  other  arrangements  looking  toward  the 
substantial  unity  and  co-operation  of  the  various 
Churches.  Wliile  this  has  not  been  successful  in 
all  points,  there  is  no  question  of  its  happy  in- 
fluence upon  the  work,  and  its  effect  upon  the 
natives,  who  thus  are  led  to  see  the  oneness  of 
purpose  and  desire  among  the  American  mission- 
aries. As  the  years  have  gone  on  the  work  of  the 
Churches  has  increased  in  depth  and  solidity  and 
extension  until,  by  public  education  and  evangel- 
ical preaching,  the  seed  of  the  Word  seems  to  be 
in  a  fair  way  to  be  sown  widecast  among  this 
people.  Eight  years  ago  (1904)  the  missionaries 
of  the  Evangelical  Union  declared,  -'''The  next 
few  years  are  to  definitely  ^x  the  religious  status 
of  the  Filipino  people,  and  within  the  next  decade, 
with  liberal  support,  there  can  be  accomplished 
that  which  it  will  be  impossible  to  accomplish 
in  a  century  if  we  neglect  the  wide-open  door 
God  has  set  for  us.''  Mrs.  Montgomery,  in  her 
book,  ''Christus  Eedemptor,''  says:  ^^''It  must 
be  the  Philippines  for  the  Filipinos,  not  the  Philip- 
pines for  the  Americans.     To  bring  to  them  the 

21 "  The  New  Era,"  p.  209.  22  «  Christus  Redemptor,"  p.  207. 


THE  ISLANDS  OF  THE  PACIFIC     215 

gift  of  free  institutions,  of  a  great  unifying  lan- 
guage that  shall  make  their  dream  of  nationality 
possible,  of  an  open  Bible  and  an  ennobling  faith, 
these  are  the  high  privileges  into  which  we  may 
enter  if  we  will/' 

It  must  be  said,  however,  that  the  work  so 
far  attempted  has  been  almost  entirely  among 
the  Eoman  Catholic  (Filipino)  population  of 
the  islands.  Besides  these  are  thousands  of 
non-Christian  natives,  such  as  the  Igorrotes,  the 
Moros,  the  Chinese,  and  the  pagan  tribes  of  the 
Moro  Province,  with  others  who  as  yet  have 
scarcely  been  touched.  With  them,  as  with  the 
Filipinos,  the  time  for  Christian  influences  is  the 
present,  and  every  year  of  neglect  makes  the  task 
of  reaching  them  more  difficult  and  doubtful. 

Inquiry  may  be  made  as  to  the  success  of  these 
efforts  for  the  moral  and  spiritual  reformation  of 
the  Filipino,  and  on  this  point  we  quote  the  encourr 
aging  words  of  the  Eev.  Arthur  J.  Brown,  D.D., 
Secretary  of  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions,  who  says:  ^^^The  rapid  growth  of  Prot- 
estant missions  in  the  Philippine  Islands  will 
appear  the  more  remarkable  when  it  is  contrasted 
with  the  slow  beginnings  in  other  Asiatic  lands. 
In  Tripoli,  Syria,  the  missionaries  toiled  six  years 
before  they  saw  the  first  convert,  and  nine  years 
more  before  they  saw  the  second.  In  Japan,  seven 
years  passed  before  one  convert  was  enrolled.  The 
missionaries  in  Korea  were  greatly  encouraged 

23  "New  Era  in  the  Philippines,"  A.  J.  Brown. 


216  MISSIONAEY  HISTORY 

because  after  seven  years  of  hard  work,  twenty- 
three  Koreans  partook  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  and 
because  the  end  of  the  first  decade  saw  one  hun- 
dred converts.  Carey  in  India  waited  seven  years 
for  his  first  convert.  Tyler  labored  fifteen  years 
before  a  single  Zulu  accepted  Christ.  Gilmour 
in  Manchuria  was  visibly  rewarded  with  only  one 
convert  in  twenty  years,  and  fifteen  years  passed 
before  Morrison's  heart  was  gladdened  by  the 
sight  of  a  Chinese  convert. 

But  in  the  Presbyterian  work  at  the  Manila 
Station  alone,  nine  were  converted  the  first  year, 
twenty-seven  the  second  year,  two  hundred  the 
third  year,  and  four  hundred  and  ten  the  fourth 
year.  In  Cebu,  where  the  opposition  of  the  priests 
was  unusually  vehement,  more  than  a  score  were 
received  within  a  year  after  the  station  was 
opened.  The  increase  in  other  stations  and  of 
other  denominations  has  been  by  leaps  and  bounds. 
There  were  over  two  thousand  adult  Protestant 
Christians  in  the  Philippine  Islands  within  five 
years  after  the  landing  of  the  first  Protestant  mis- 
sionary, and  the  number  is  increasing  so  rapidly 
that  the  Philippine  missions  give  every  prospect 
of  becoming  one  of  the  most  fruitful  fields  in  the 
history  of  Protestant  missions  in  Asia. ' ' 

^'What  a  wonderful  thing  it  would  be,"  con- 
cludes Dr.  Brown,  ^^  if  our  country  should  signalize 
its  emergence  as  a  world  power  by  the  spiritual 
as  well  as  by  the  material  regeneration  of  this 
oppressed  people!     The  cruel  Spaniard  and  the 


THE  ISLANDS  OF  THE  PACIFIC     217 

profligate  priest  have  long  ago  cursed  that  beauti- 
ful but  unhappy  archipelago.  Now,  to  adapt  the 
lines  of  Edward  Everett  Hale,  an  angel  again  says 
to  men, 

''The  sheet  you  use  is  black  and  rough  with  smears  and 

tears, 
Of  sweat  and  grime,  and  fraud  and  blood, 
Cursed  with  the  story  of  men's  sins  and  fears, 
Of  battle  and  of  famine  all  these  years. 
When  all  God's  children  have  forgot  their  birth. 
And  drudged  and  fought  and  died  like  beasts  of  earth. 
Give  me  white  paper,     .     .     . 
For  all  mankind  the  unstained  page  unfurl, 
Where  God  may  write  anew  the  story  of  the  world.'' 

And  so,  as  a  writer  in  The  Interior  said,  when 
the  Philippines  were  a  new  possession  of  the 
United  States,  and  in  words  which  are  as  true  now 
as  when  they  were  first  penned,  ''The  possession 
by  the  United  States  of  the  Philippines  has  sig- 
nalled the  hour  for  a  new  alignment  of  the  Chris- 
tian forces  of  our  country.  The  character  of  its 
churches  and  other  Christian  organizations  is  be- 
ing tested  as  never  before.  The  issues  of  war  have 
opened  a  new  field  for  missions  and  Christian 
education   of  the  most   inspiring   opportunity.'' 


CHAPTEE  Xin 

SOUTH  AMEKICA 

A  FEW  years  ago  Miss  Gniness,  writing  on  Sonth 
America,  aptly  termed  it  *^Tlie  Neglected  Con- 
tinent. ' '  Later,  returning  from  an  extensive  tonr 
among  its  principal  countries.  Dr.  Francis  E. 
Clark  gave  it  a  more  hopeful  name,  *^Tlie  Con- 
tinent of  Opportunity.'^  Both  titles  convey  an 
important  truth.  Viewed  from  the  religious  and 
moral  standpoint,  no  great  land  of  the  world  gives 
more  induhitable  evidence  of  having  been  almost 
forgotten  by  the  Church's  messengers,  and  yet 
nowhere  can  be  found  more  encouraging  responses 
to  those  who  are  striving  for  the  spiritual  up- 
lift of  their  fellow-men.  That  the  apathy  of  the 
Protestant  Church  regarding  the  religious  welfare 
of  this  continent  should  have  been  so  profound 
and  so  long  continued  is  the  more  remarkable 
when  we  note  that,  geographically,  Central  and 
South  America  are  next  door  neighbors  to  the 
two  great  evangelizing  peoples  of  the  United 
States  and  Canada.  But  the  wonder  is  some- 
what mitigated  when  we  reflect  that  almost  all 
South  America  is  even  yet  much  less  accessible 
than  that  of  many  lands  geographically  far  more 
distant;   that  the   governments   and   religion   of 

218 


SOUTH  :iMEEICA  219 

Latin  America  liave  made  it  most  difficult  for 
tliose  not  in  full  s^Tnpatliy  with  them  to  come  into 
touch  with  their  people,  and  that  the  trend  of 
missionary  movements,  as  that  of  exploration  and 
of  commerce,  is  usually  eastward  and  westward, 
rarely  northward  and  southward. 

But  neither  these  nor  other  considerations  can 
excuse  the  Christian  Churches,  especially  those  of 
North  America,  from  the  duty  which  lies  so  patent 
and  so  close  at  hand.  Especially  does  this  obli- 
gation press  upon  the  United  States.  Writing  on 
this  subject,  Dr.  Eobert  E.  Speer  recently  said: 
^**This  assumption  of  political  responsibility  (the 
Monroe  Doctrine),  as  the  tutelary  power  of  this 
hemisphere,  we  have  at  no  small  pains  maintained. 
But  by  it  we  have  made  ourselves  responsible 
for  much  more  than  the  independence  of  the 
American  Eepublics  from  European  invasion. 
We  have  charged  ourselves  publicly  with  the  obli- 
gation of  giving  to  these  neighbors  the  only  secret 
of  stability  and  strength  for  free  nations.  This 
at  least  the  Christian  man  can  not  refrain  from 
reading  into  the  Monroe  Doctrine  as  in  its  highest 
sense  a  missionary  declaration.  If  there  are  any 
special  duties  in  this  world,  our  duty  to  evan- 
gelize South  America  is  one  of  them." 

There  are  among  the  ^50,000,000  population  of 
South  America  at  least  5,000,000  Indians  or  na- 
tive races,  for  which  even  the  Eoman  Catholic 
Church  is  doing  nothing,  or  very  little,  in  the  way 

1 "  Presbyterian  Foreign  Missions,"  p.  265.        2  «  South  America,"  Neely,  pp.  6-29. 


220  MISSIONARY  HISTORY" 

of  religions  culture,  and  these  alone  would  foml 
no  small  field  for  the  evangelizing  forces  of  their 
Christian  neighbors.  As  to  the  remaining  mil- 
lions, who  are  nominally  under  the  guidance  of 
the  Romish  Church,  the  argument  is  raised  that 
these  are  Christian  in  name  and  in  fact,  and  that 
to  spend  time  and  effort  in  carrjdng  the  gospel 
to  them,  when  there  are  still  so  many  absolutely 
non-Christian  peoples  to  be  reached,  is  unwise. 
But  the  evidence  is  strong  that  Latin  Romanists 
as  a  mass  are  but  one  degree  removed  from 
heathenism  and  need  the  gospel  both  for  their 
moral  and  spiritual  uplift.  Even  Dr.  Clark,  with 
his  large-hearted  and  irenic  spirit,  after  n  careful 
study  of  South  American  conditions,  writes:  ^^^I 
am  not  one  of  those  who  would  berate  and  deride 
Roman  Catholicism.  I  recognize  the  true  Chris- 
tianity and  spotless  character  of  many  in  the 
Church  of  Rome  and  the  heroism  of  her  pioneers, 
especially  the  early  Jesuits,  whose  self-sacrificing 
piety  has  never  been  surpassed  in  the  annals  of 
Christian  missions.  Yet  while  it  is  admitted  that 
there  were  such  heroes  in  the  early  days  of  the 
Catholic  Church  of  South  America,  and  that  there 
are  still  pure  and  earnest  souls  both  among  the 
laity  and  the  priesthood,  it  is  also  admitted  by 
all,  even  by  intelligent  Catholics  themselves,  that 
in  South  America  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  is 
decadent  and  corrupt.  It  is  as  different  from  the 
same  Church  in  North  America  as  Spain  is  dif- 

8 "The  Continent  of  Opportunity,"  p.  312. 


SOUTH  AMEEICA  221 

f erent  from  New  England. ''  After  instancing  ex- 
amples of  the  immorality  of  tlie  priesthood  and 
the  ignorance  and  superstition  of  the  people,  lie 
adds,  **If  Protestantism  never  made  one  convert 
from  Catholicism,  still  it  is  needed  in  South 
America  to  show  what  pure,  unadulterated  re- 
ligion really  is. ' '  And  he  further  very  pertinently 
says :  *^  *  If  any  further  reasons  are  demanded  for 
the  peaceful  invasion  of  South  America  by  Prot- 
estantism, it  is  found  in  the  fact  that  Catholics 
do  not  hesitate  to  send  their  missionaries  to  every 
Protestant  country.  America,  England,  Holland, 
even  Sweden  and  Norway,  so  overwhelmingly 
Protestant,  are  full  of  them,  and  it  is  only  right 
that  on  a  fair  field  and  without  favor  from  gov- 
ernmental authorities  both  religions  should  have 
a  chance  to  prove  which  is  better  fitted  to  the 
needs  of  the  twentieth  century."  If  still  further 
testimony  is  desired,  let  it  be  that  of  an  author 
who,  writing  merely  from  the  standpoint  of  an 
observant  traveler,  and  without  any  undue  preju- 
dice toward  evangelism,  says:  ^^^Only  satire 
would  call  Central  America  Christian  to-day. 
Once  it  was  Christian,  but  now  its  masses  are 
lapsing  into  paganism,  even  as  the  Haitian  Ne- 
groes have  lapsed  into  African  voodooism.  The 
history  of  the  Catholic  Church  here  is  broadly 
its  history  in  the  Philippines  and  other  Spanish- 
American  countries."    And  he  voices  his  percep- 


4 "The  Continent  of  Opportunity,"  p.  316. 
6  "  Central  America  and  Its  Problems,"  p.  269. 


222  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

tion  of  tlie  need  of  gospel  teacliing  wlien  lie  says, 
*^  Meanwhile,  tlie  missionaries  look  past  tlie  fields 
thick  with  ignorance  and  nnbelief,  to  China  and 
India  and  Africa,  where  the  missionary  teaches 
everything  from  hygiene  to  morals — everything 
that  Central  America  lacks.'' 

The  missionary  history  of  this  great  continent 
may  be  divided  into  two  periods:  first,  that  of 
the  missions  to  the  natives  by  the  Spanish  priests, 
and  secondly,  the  period  during  which  Protestant- 
ism has  carried  its  message,  first  to  the  non-Chris- 
tian tribes,  and  still  later  to  the  Catholic  peoples, 
3;vhose  need  of  snch  teachings  we  have  just  seen. 

EoMAN  Catholic  Missions 

The  early  history  of  the  discovery  and  settle- 
ment of  South  America  by  the  Spaniards  is  un- 
fortunately one  of  cruelty,  bloodshed,  and  robbery, 
for  the  chief  motive  in  all  the  early  expeditions 
was  to  seize  upon  the  wealth  of  the  simple  In- 
dians, whose  stores  of  gold  and  precious  stones 
^vere  in  reality  very  great  and  were  magnified 
a  thousand-fold  by  the  excited  imaginations  of  the 
earlier  explorers.  But  along  with  the  soldier  and 
the  adventurer  also  came  the  missionary  and  the 
priest  of  Eome,  who  brought  with  them  a  re- 
ligion which,  however  debased  it  may  have  since 
become,  was  the  best  that  they  then  knew  and 
was  given  to  the  native  peoples,  often  indeed  by 
indefensible  methods  of  cruelty  and  bigotry,  but 


SOUTH  AMEEICA  223 

not  infrequently  by  the  exercise  of  some  of  tlie 
noblest  traits  of  self-denial  and  consecration. 

In  fact,  tlie  story  of  the  Jesnit  occupation  of 
South  America,  as  well  as  of  North  America, 
abounds  in  heroic  incidents.  There  is  scarcely  a 
nobler  figure  in  history  than  tliat  of  Padre  Jose 
de  Anchieta,  a  follower  of  Francis  Xavier,  and  a 
man  of  like  spirit,  who  established  himself  in 
Sao  Paulo  and  as  one  of  its  founders  did  much 
to  make  that  the  most  progressive  state  in  Brazil. 
^A  fragment  from  his  own  story  best  tells  his 
character.  He  says:  '^Here  we  are,  sometimes 
more  than  twenty  of  us  together,  in  a  little  hut 
tof  mud  and  wicker,  roofed  with  straw,  fourteen 
paces  long  and  ten  wide.  This  is  at  once  the 
school,  the  infirmary,  dormitory,  refectory, 
kitchen,  and  store  room.  Yet  we  covet  not  the 
more  spacious  dwellings  which  our  brethren  have 
in  other  parts.  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  was  in  a 
far  straiter  place  when  it  was  His  pleasure  to  be 
born  among  beasts  in  a  manger,  and  in  a  still 
straiter  when  He  deigned  to  die  upon  the  cross." 

^Some  of  the  methods  employed  by  these  early 
Catholic  missionaries  were  also  singularly  like 
those  employed  by  Protestant  missionaries  of  our 
own  day.  Pedro  Gante,  one  of  the  best  of  the 
missionaries,  who  wrote  from  Mexico  in  1529, 
gives  some  interesting  facts  on  this.  **My  occu- 
pation during  the  day  is  reduced  to  teaching  how 


6  "  The  Continent  of  Opportunity,"  Clark,  p.  312. 
J  *  Latin  A  neri-a,"  Brown,  pp.  92,  93. 


224  MTSSIONAKY  TTTS^rOT^Y 

to  roatl,  wriio,  and  sini*',  mul  at  iiii^lit  I  catocliize 
and  prcacOi.  As  tliis  eouniry  is  so  })()i)iil()iis  and 
tliore  aro  baroly  ononi>']i  laborers  to  instruct  so 
many  people,  wc  have  ^-atluM-ed  into  scMninaries 
the  sons  of  the  princi[)al  i'aniilies  to  instrnc^t  them 
in  relii>'ion  in  order  that  afterwards  they  may 
teach  their  parents.  In  the  sc^ninary  ini(l(M*  my 
charge  there  are  already  six  hundred  pupils  wlio 
know  how  to  read,  write,  sing,  and  lielp  in  tlie 
divine  office  (celebration  of  the  mass).  Among 
them  I  luive  chosen  fifty  who  sec^TU  to  have  the 
best  dispositions.  I  luive  tlu^se  h^nrn  a  sermon 
each  week  and  then  they  go  out  on  Sunday  to 
preach  it  in  the  neighboring  towns,  which  is  of 
great  utility,  for  it  inclines  the  i)eople  to  receive 
baptism.  They  always  go  with  ns  when  we  set 
out  to  destroy  the  idols  and  set  up  in  thcMr  places 
our  churches  in  honor  of  the  true  Cod.  Thus 
it  is  we  employ  our  time,  passing  dny  and  night 
for  the  conversion  of  this  poor  people.'' 

33ut  though  there  were  many  of  these  nobler 
spirits  among  the  (\arly  missionaries,  yet  the  pre- 
vailing d(^l(vrminnii()n  and  effort  was  not  so  muc-li 
to  give  the  gospel  to  the  people,  as  to  impose 
upon  them,  with  evcuy  conceivable  forni  of  harsh- 
ness and  cruelty,  the  domination  oT  the  S[)aniar(l 
and  the  Pope.  So  thoroughly  did  they  do  their 
work  that  the  whole  continent  was  ultimately  at 
their  mercy,  and  Ihe  wealth  and  gi-andeur  and 
civilization  oT  the  early  pe()[)les  live  now  only  on 
the   glowing  pages   of   Prescott  and   other  his-! 


SOUTH  AMEEICA  225 

torians  of  tlieir  lamentable  downfall.  The  Eomisli 
Church  followed  with  equal  jkkm^  the  enfj^iilfing 
advance  of  the  Spanish  and  Portuguese  con- 
querors, and  before  many  generations  the  whole 
country,  so  far  as  occupied,  became  nominally 
Christian.  Even  so,  there  are  yet  and  always 
have  been  vast  areas  in  the  interior  that  Iiave 
never  been  ** Christianized'*  or  *' civilized''  even 
according  to  tlie  Roman  Catholic  standards  and 
that  i)resent  almost  virgin  soil  for  tlie  spiritual 
tillage  of  God's  husbandmen. 

Protestant  Missions 

Although  Protestantism  was  an  early  visitor 
to  this  great  Southern  continent,  yet  the  history 
of  its  first  efforts  was  one  similar  to  that  of  the 
natives  in  their  struggle  with  the  bigotry  and 
power  of  Eome,  and  its  primary  attempts  to  carry 
the  gospel  to  these  lands  or  to  settle  therein  were 
frustrated  by  oppression  and  bloodshed. 

As  early  as  within  twenty  years  after  the 
founding  of  Lima  by  Pizarro,  the  conqueror  of 
Peru,  a  French  Huguenot  expedition  was  fitted 
out  under  the  powerful  patronage  of  Admiral 
Coligny  and  sailed  under  the  leadership  of 
Nicolas  Durand,  Seignc^ir  de  Villegagnon,  to 
found  a  colony  in  South  America  which  would 
be  a  refuge  for  distressed  Protestants  and  a  basis 
of  missionary  operations  for  the  conversion  of 
the  native  Indians.  The  expedition  landed  in  the 
summer  of  1555  on  a  small  island  in  the  bay  of 

15 


226  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

Eio  de  Janeiro,  wliich  at  first  was  called 
**Coligny/'  but  wliicli  later  was  given  the  name 
of  the  leader  of  the  expedition,  '^Villegagnon." 
A  second  expedition  was  fitted  out  by  Calvin  and 
the  Genevan  clergy,  and  no  less  than  three  hun- 
dred persons  were  added  to  the  number  of  the 
colonists,  who  thus  sought  and,  alas!  failed  to 
find  in  South  America  that  *  ^freedom  to  worship 
God"  which  fifty-two  years  later  was  secured  by 
the  settlers  at  Jamestown,  Virginia,  and  nearly 
seventy  years  afterward  by  the  Pilgrim  Fathers 
on  the  rocky  shores  of  Pljonouth,  Massachusetts. 
But  Villegagnon  proved  a  traitor  to  his  cause, 
abjured  the  Protestant  faith,  persecuted  his  fel- 
low colonists,  discouraged  the  large  accessions 
that  were  ready  to  come  to  them  from  France, 
and  finally  abandoned  the  colony,  which  was 
speedily  attacked  by  the  Portuguese,  destroyed 
and  scattered.  For  his  treacherous  desertion  of 
the  cause  which  he  had  first  espoused,  Villegag- 
non is  sometimes  called  the  **Cain  of  America." 
Southey  remarks :  '^  Never  was  a  war  in  which  so 
little  exertion  had  been  made,  and  so  little  force 
employed  on  either  side,  attended  by  consequences 
so  important.  The  French  court  was  too  busy 
in  burning  and  massacring  Huguenots  to  think 
of  Brazil." 

A  few  survivors  of  this  ill-fated  colony  fled 
into  the  wilderness  of  Brazil,  and  one  Jean  de 
Boileau,  with  two  companions,  began  missionary 
:work  among  the  Indians.    Unfortunately,  his  ef-- 


SOUTH  AMEEICA  227 

forts  attracted  the  attention  of  tlie  Jesuits  and 
the  natural  sequence  of  his  capture  and  martyr- 
dom speedily  followed. 

After  the  French,  we  next  find  the  Dutch  try- 
ing to  establish  themselves  in  South  America, 
both  for  commercial  and  missionary  purposes. 
In  the  beginning  of  1624  they  captured  Bahia, 
and  later  Pernambuco,  and  other  parts  of  the 
coast  of  Brazil.  One  of  their  earliest  acts  was 
to  proclaim  the  free  enjo^nnent  of  religion  to  all 
who  would  submit  to  their  government,  and  dur- 
ing the  thirty  years  that  they  were  in  control 
(1624-1655)  not  only  was  religious  liberty  main- 
tained, but  many  of  the  Dutch  ministers  worked 
with  great  success  to  give  the  gospel  to  the  pagan 
or  Eomish  natives.  But  the  Dutch  West  India 
Company  failed  to  appreciate  the  great  possi- 
bilities of  this  Dutch  occupation  and  recalled 
Maurice  of  Nassau  before  he  could  carry  out  his 
plans  and  firmly  consolidate  his  work.  Then  the 
Portuguese  attempted  to  recapture  this  territory 
and  after  thirty  years  were  successful  in  driving 
out  the  Dutch.  Thus  little  resulted  from  the 
Dutch  occupation.  * '  In  those  days  Portugal  was 
wont  to  make  thorough  work  with  heresy  and 
heretics,  and  no  vestige  of  these  thirty  years  of 
missionary  work  remains." 

Of  the  early  Moravian  work  in  British  and 
Dutch  Guiana  we  can  only  say  that  it  was  begun 
about  1735  and  was  carried  on  with  the  accus- 
tomed zeal  of  this  devoted  missionary  Church. 


228  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

Henry  Martyn,  on  his  way  to  India,  tonclied  at 
Baliia  and  is  said  to  liave  been  so  moved  at  the 
contrast  between  the  many  evidences  of  Eomish 
occupation  in  the  roadside  crucifixes  and  crosses, 
and  the  equally  evident  moral  and  spiritual  deg- 
radation of  the  people,  that  he  cried  out,  *' Crosses 
there  are  in  abundance,  but  when  shall  the  doc- 
trines of  the  cross  be  lifted  upT'  and  to  have 
quoted  as  a  prayer  that  grand  old  Welsh  mis- 
sionary hymn  of  William  Williams: 

"  O'er  the  gloomy  hills  of  darkness 
Look  my  soul!     Be  still,  and  gaze. 

See  the  promises  advancing 
To  a  glorious  day  of  grace. 
Blessed  Jubilee! 
Let  the  glorious  morning  dawn." 

One  of  the  heroic  figures  of  South  American 
missions  is  Captain  Allen  Gardiner,  the  fearless 
pioneer  to  a  people  then  particularly  degraded, 
fierce,  and  difficult  to  approach,  the  savage  in- 
habitants of  Tierra  del  Fuego,  the  *^Land  of 
Fire,"  an  island  off  the  extreme  southern  point 
of  the  great  continent. 

Captain  Gardiner  was  an  English  naval  officer 
of  deep  piety  from  early  childhood,  and  who  in 
his  early  manhood  had  been  engaged  in  several 
missionary  enterprises.  A  remark  of  Charles 
Darwin,  the  scientist,  that  the  Tierra  del  Fuegians 
were  so  degraded  and  savage  that  he  did  not 
believe  that  they  could  ever  be  made  Christians, 


SOUTH  AMEEICA  229 

stirred  Gardiner  to  take  up  the  cliallenge  (1850) 
and  prove  that  the  grace  of  God  was  sufficient  to 
convert  any  man.  After  the  partial  success  of 
the  mission,  Mr.  Darwin  became  a  subscriber  to 
the  work  and  wrote  to  the  society,  **The  results 
of  the  Tierra  del  Fuego  mission  are  perfectly 
marvelous,  and  surprise  me  the  more  that  I  had 
prophesied  for  it  complete  failure. ' ' 

Among  the  earlier  missionaries  to  SoutK 
America  was  Mr.  James  Thomson,  an  agent  both 
of  the  British  Bible  Society  and  of  the  British 
and  Foreign  School  Society.  He  traveled  exten- 
sively, establishing  Lancastrian  Schools  as  they 
were  called  in  those  days — the  principal  distinc- 
tion of  which  was  that  as  soon  as  pupils  were 
sufficiently  advanced  in  any  study  they  were  em- 
ployed to  teach  others  less  competent  in  the  same 
branch,  so  that  the  schools  could  be  carried  on 
much  less  expensively  than  by  the  ordinary 
methods.  Mr.  Thomson  and  his  helpers  estab- 
lished many  such  schools  in  Buenos  Ayres,  Chile, 
Peru,  and  Colombia,  and  introduced  into  them  the 
Bible  and  portions  of  Scripture.  For  a  consid- 
erable time  he  obtained  the  indulgence  and  the 
co-operation  of  the  governments  of  the  several 
countries,  and  strange  to  say,  even  of  the  priest- 
hood, but  later,  on  the  continued  success  of  the 
work,  pressure  from  Eome  was  brought  to  bear 
upon  the  local  ecclesiastics  and  their  welcome  was 
changed  into  threats  and  persecutions. 

Indeed,  the  circulation  of  the  Bible  has  always 


230  MISSIONARY  HISTOEY 

been  one  of  the  most  successful  agencies  for  tE€> 
evangelization  of  South  America,  and  has  been 
so  extensively  employed  that  ^^we  are  safe  in 
saying  that,  within  the  last  fifty  or  sixty  years 
over  two  million  copies  of  the  "Word  have  been 
placed  in  the  hands  of  Spanish  and  Portuguese 
America.''  When  we  add  to  these  the  thousands 
upon  thousands  of  copies  of  Protestant  tracts, 
books,  papers,  and  other  such  literature  that  have 
been  circulated,  their  effect  upon  the  lives  of  the 
people  can  be  readily  perceived.  The  free  dis- 
tribution of  evangelical  literature,  the  education! 
of  the  children,  and  the  preaching  of  the  Word 
are  the  three  great  factors  by  which  SoutH 
America  must  be  redeemed  from  her  spiritual 
and  moral  degradation. 

That  such  redemption  is  at  once  as  necessary 
and  as  possible  as  in  any  of  the  other  great  mis- 
sionary fields  of  the  world,  we  have  among  that 
of  many  other  keen  observers,  the  testimony  given 
by  the  Eev.  Thomas  B.  Wood,  LL.D.,  for  thirty- 
one  years  a  missionary  in  South  America,  who 
thus  speaks  of  the  needs  and  the  possibilities  of 
the  evangelization  of  this  great  continent. 

^^^  South  America  suffers  beyond  all  other 
lands  from  the  following  drawbacks  to  moral  im- 
provement. 

*'l.  Priestcraft — This  was  forced  upon  it  at  the 
point  of  the  sword  and  maintained  by  the  fires  of 
the  Inquisition  with  no  Protestantism  to  protest 

1  "Protestant  Missions  in  South  America,"  pp.  149,  150. 


SOUTH  AMEEICA  231 

against  it  nearer  than  tlie  other  side  of  the  world. 
Prelates  and  priests,  monks  and  nuns,  exert  an 
influence  that  is  all-pervading.  The  ethics  of 
Jesuitism  dominate  and  vitiate  every  sphere  of 
human  activity  in  South  America.  Were  it  not 
for  this  drawback,  reformatory  movements  in 
Church  and  State  and  all  society  would  be  swift 
and  sweeping,  regenerating  the  South  American 
peoples.  With  this  drawback  such  movements  are 
impossible,  save  as  they  are  forced  upon  them 
from  without. 

^^2.  Swordcraft — Armed  revolutions  are  in- 
separable from  the  politics  of  these  republics. 
Taking  the  continent  at  large,  it  is  never  free  from 
such  wars,  often  having  two  or  three  going  on  at 
the  same  time.  They  began  amid  the  struggles  for 
independence  from  European  domination,  and 
have  never  ceased — and  never  will  cease  till  the 
masses  of  the  people  are  evangelized. ' ' 

3.  Peculiar  forms  of  Demoralization — Under 
these  Dr.  Wood  emphasizes  the  constant  recur- 
rence of  civil  wars,  with  the  resultant  perversion 
of  patriotism  and  the  development  of  despotism. 
As  he  forcibly  puts  it,  '^  Peace  without  patriotism 
or  xoublic  conscience  develops  despotism  or  lapses 
into  anarchy.  Anarchy  has  no  remedy  but  usurpa- 
tion and  despotism.  Despotism  provokes  revolu- 
tion, and  justifies  violence  and  disorder.  Peace 
supervenes  through  weakness  of  disorder,  but 
without  reviving  patriotism  or  public  conscience. 
Thus  the  dreary  round  repeats  itself." 


232  MISSIONAEY  HISTORY 

Other  remedies  have  been  tried  for  this  sad 
condition  of  this  great  continent.  Her  best  and 
most  loyal  citizens  have  endeavored  to  redeem  her, 
but  in  vain.  Good  constitutions,  modeled  after  the 
best  in  Europe  and  North  America:  good  laws: 
good  schools;  modern  inventions  and  luxuries  of 
all  kinds ;  even  the  infusion  of  new  blood  by  immi- 
gration— all  these  have  been  tried  and  all  have 
failed.  ^  ^  Without  the  one  thing  needful,  they  have 
no  uplifting  power."  Among  these  people,  as  in 
all  the  world,  the  Gospel  and  the  Gospel  only  is 
the  power  of  God  unto  Salvation.  Exclude  that 
and  ^  ^  there  is  none  other  name  under  heaven  given 
among  men  whereby  they  can  be  saved. ' ' 

And  so  South  America  is  most  properly  a  mis- 
sion field  exactly  as  are  other  lands  where  the 
Gospel  of  Christ  is  unknown  or  imperfectly  and 
insufficiently  apprehended.  Indeed,  as  says  Dr. 
Wood,  ^' South  America  is  properly  speaking  a 
pagan  field.  Its  image  worship  is  idolatry:  its 
invocation  of  saints  is  practical  polytheism.  The 
religion  of  the  masses  all  over  the  continent  alien- 
ates them  from  God,  exactly  as  in  ancient  and 
modern  heathenism. 

^^But  South  America  is  worse  off  than  any 
other  great  pagan  field,  in  that  it  is  dominated  by  a 
single  mighty  hierarchy — ^the  mightiest  known  in 
history — which  augments  its  might  by  monopoliz- 
ing the  Gospel,  not  in  order  to  evangelize  the 
masses,  but  to  dominate  them  and  make  their 
evangelization  impossible.    If  the  dominant  priest- 


SOUTH  AMEKICA  233 

hood  could  be  reformed  from  witlim,  then  a  mighty 
reformation  would  follow  and  South  America 
would  evangelize  herself;  buti  that  is  hopeless 
under  present  conditions. 

' '  Hence  the  regeneration  of  South  America  can- 
not arise  from  within  but  must  be  introduced  by 
propaganda  from  without,  and  calls  for  the  most 
energetic  action  known  to  modem  missionary 
enterprise." 

^  ^  ^  Enough  has  been  said  to  show  the  conditions 
of  moral  and  religious  life  in  Latin  America.  De- 
structive standards  of  personal  ethics,  the  igno- 
rance and  unhappiness  of  the  masses,  the  concen- 
tration of  wealth  and  power  in  the  hands  of  the 
few  make  the  charting  of  the  future  difficult.  Will 
these  conditions  increase  or  be  gradually  eradi- 
cated? What  forces  are  there  to  afford  the  needed 
guidance?  Every  one  of  these  issues — because 
of  the  hero  worship  of  the  Latin — comes  back  to 
the  question  of  the  character,  the  moral  fibre  of  the 
present  and  future  leaders  of  Latin  America.  And 
here,  as  in  the  Near  East,  as  anywhere,  the  su- 
preme force  for  the  making  of  character  is  per- 
sonal devotion  to  Jesus  Christ." 

^  The   Kingdom  and  the  Nations,   p.    166. 


CHAPTER  Xiy 

NOETH  AMERICA 

TsE  Negeo  Peoblem 

The  missionary  story  of  North  America  is  tlie 
most  marvelous  of  the  many  wonderful  achieve- 
ments of  conquering  Christianity.  It  is  also  un- 
like that  of  any  other  continent,  in  that  when 
the  Christian  Church  came  to  this  land  it  brought 
not  only  its  faith,  but  its  worshipers,  with  it. 
Its  history  in  North  America  is,  therefore,  largely 
a  record  of  efforts  to  keep  pace  with  the  demand 
for  its  ministrations  rather  than,  as  in  other  lands, 
to  supplant  false  religions  already  established. 

The  original  inhabitants  of  America,  the  so- 
called  Indians,  were  indeed  in  many  instances 
savages  of  the  lowest  type,  but  they  were  so  few 
and  so  far  separated  that,  after  the  period  of 
the  earliest  colonization,  their  demands  upon  the 
evangelizing  efforts  of  the  Christian  Church  were 
not  great. 

God  in  many  ways  seems  to  have  indicated 
North  American  Christianity  as  His  chosen 
medium  of  reseeding  the  world  with  the  seed  of 
gospel  truth,  but  perhaps  none  of  these  indica- 
tions is  more  significant  than  the  fact  that,  until 
:within   the   last   two   generations   the    Christian 

234 


NOETH  AMEEICA  235 

Church  of  America  has  been  to  a  large  extent 
free  to  become  one  of  the  most  influential  factors 
in  the  great  work  of  world-wide  missions. 

In  a  former  chapter  (YI)  some  account  has 
been  given  of  early  missions  to  the  Indians  of 
the  St.  Lawrence  and  Mississippi  Valleys  by  the 
Eoman  Catholic  missionaries  of  New  France,  and 
the  efforts  of  various  Protestant  communions  to 
reach  the  natives  of  the  Atlantic  Coast  as  far 
inland  as  the  Allegheny  range.  The  white  settlers 
of  these  two  great  bases,  from  which  the  occu- 
pation of  the  continent  has  proceeded,  were  them- 
selves in  need  of  the  ministrations  of  religion, 
but  not  of  its  introduction  in  the  missionary  sense 
of  the  word.  ^As  a  writer  says,  *' Perhaps  no 
other  nation  in  history,  unless  it  were  God's 
chosen  people,  was  ever  more  distinctly  religious 
and  missionary  in  the  character  of  its  early  set- 
tlers." Governor  Bradford,  in  his  histoiy  of  the 
Plymouth  Colony,  declares  that  the  colonists  ^'had 
a  great  hope  and  inward  zeal  of  laying  some  good 
foundations  for  propagating  and  advancing  the 
gospel  of  the  Kingdom  of  Christ  in  these  remote 
parts  of  the  world;  yea,"  he  adds,  ^Hhough  it 
should  be  as  stepping  stones  unto  others." 

The  Dutch  of  New  York  were  children  of  the 
Eeformation,  and  however  eager  for  trade, 
brought  their  religion  with  them,  and  organized 
at  New  Amsterdam  (1628)  the  first  ^Church  in 
America  of  the  Eeformed  faith  and  Presbyterian 


1 "  Leavening  the  Nation,"  p.  16.  »  "Corwin's  Manual,"  p.  19. 


236  MISSIONAEY  HISTOET 

order,  which  has  had  a  continuous  existence  froni 
that  date  to  the  present. 

Delaware,  another  of  the  original  colonies,  was 
known  as  New  Sweden,  because  settled  by  Chris- 
tian Swedes  sent  out  by  Gustavus  Adolphus,  their 
Christian  king,  who  declared  his  purpose  of  mak- 
ing the  new  colony  **a  blessing  to  the  common 
man  as  well  as  to  the  whole  Protestant  world. '^ 
The  very  name  of  William  Penn  suggests  the* 
broad,  earnest,  and  Christian  humanity  in  which! 
the  beginnings  of  Pennsylvania  were  laid.  Even 
yirginia,  which  we  are  not  apt  to  regard  as  a 
distinctly  religious  colony,  urged  upon  its  first 
governor  *Hhe  using  of  all  possible  means  to  bring 
over  the  natives  to  a  love  of  civilization  and  toi 
a  love  of  God  and  of  His  true  religion." 

Maryland  began  as  a  Eoman  Catholic  colony, 
but  the  tolerant  spirit  of  Lord  Baltimore  and 
his  son  and  the  rapid  immigration  of  Episco- 
palians, Presbyterians,  and  Baptists  soon  trans- 
ferred the  political  control  into  Protestant  hands. 

The  early  settlers  of  North  and  South  Caro- 
lina declared  themselves  to  be  actuated  by  a 
*  laudable  zeal  for  the  propagation  of  the  gos- 
pel," while  Georgia,  the  last  of  the  colonies  to 
be  settled,  was  a  philanthropic  enterprise  from 
the  start,  dominated  by  godly  Moravians  from 
Germany  and  Presbyterians  from  the  highlands 
of  Scotland. 

Was  there  ever  in  history  such  a  sifting  of 
seed  for  the  planting  of  a  nation — ^Pilgrims  and 


NORTH  AMERICA  237 

Puritans,  Moravians  and  Huguenots,  Covenant- 
ers and  Cliurclimen,  Presbyterians  and  Baptists, 
Lutherans  and  Quakers,  displaying  many  banners, 
but  on  them  all  the  One  Name ;  seeking  many  goods 
but  holding  one  good  supreme — ^freedom  to  wor- 
ship God  as  the  Spirit  taught  and  as  conscience 
interpreted.  Rightly  did  Bancroft  the  historian 
bear  this  testimony  to  the  facts  when  he  said: 
^* '  Our  fathers  were  not  only  Christians,  but  almost 
imanimously  they  were  Protestants.  The  school 
that  bows  to  the  senses  as  the  sole  interpreter 
of  truth,  had  little  share  in  colonizing  our 
America.  The  Colonists  from  Maine  to  Carolina, 
the  adventurous  companions  of  Smith,  the  Puri- 
tan felons  that  freighted  the  fleet  of  Winthrop, 
the  Quaker  outlaws  that  fled  from  jails  with  a 
Newgate  prisoner  as  their  sovereign,  all  had 
faith  in  God  and  in  the  soul.'' 

And  the  convictions  thus  transplanted  from 
the  Old  World  to  the  New  flourished  and  grew 
strong  in  their  new  surroundings.  Civil  liberty 
fostered  religious  freedom;  religious  freedom 
strengthened  and  purified  the  love  of  civil  liberty, 
and  the  determination  to  call  no  man  master  re- 
•sulted,  under  God,  in  the  birth  of  a  new  nation 
and  the  coronation  of  human  freedom  as  the 
ideal  of  the  nobler  spirits  of  all  the  world. 

Thus  it  was  that,  save  in  the  sense  of  tHd 
sending  forth  preachers  and  educators  from  the> 
more   settled  colonies  and   States  to  the  inde^ 


•  •'  Leaveninglthe  Nation,"  Clark,  p.  19. 


238  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

finable  West,  tliat  ever  recedes  before  tbe  foot- 
steps of  those  who  pursue  it,  there  was  for  many 
generations  but  little  real  *^honie  missions."  The 
ministers  and  teachers  from  the  seacoast  States 
found  communities  ready  and  eager  to  receive 
them.  Indeed,  it  was  often  but  the  reuniting  of 
ties  formed  in  the  old  home  town,  and  as  the 
Northwest  Territory  developed,  or  the  Louisiana 
Purchase  was  opened  and  settled,  the  Church  and 
school  life  of  the  older  States  were  bodily  trans- 
planted to  the  new  homes  of  the  pioneers,  and 
amid  the  forests  and  lakes  of  Ohio  and  Michigan 
and  Illinois,  or  the  prairies  and  the  rivers  of 
Kansas  and  Nebraska,  the  same  forms  and  spirit 
of  religious  and  educational  life  were  founded 
as  had  been  familiar  to  the  settlers  in  their  old 
homes  in  the  New  England  and  Middle  States. 

It  was  not  until  about  1830  to  1850  that  the 
real  missionary  problems  began  to  arise,  and 
then  they  rapidly  assumed  the  forms  which  they 
have  held  ever  since,  and  by  their  rapid  growth, 
constantly  taxed  the  religious  resources  and  wis- 
dom of  the  nation. 

The  earliest  of  these  obstacles  to  the  Christian 
progress  of  the  nation  were  the  Negro  question, 
the  Mormon  menace,  and  the  immigration  prob- 
lem. To  these  later  years  have  added  other  racial 
and  sociological  problems  with  their  hydra- 
headed  questionings,  and  many  other  perplexing 
conditions  which  inevitably  accompany  our  rap- 
idly expanding  and  complicated  modern  life. 


NOETH  AMEEICA  239 

The  Negeo  Question* 

The  Negro  question  entered  the  country  witE 
the  first  importation  of  slaves,  which  were 
brought,  it  is  said,  by  the  Dutch  to  Jamestown, 
Virginia,  in  1619.  The  trade  grew  and  was  at 
first  recognized  and  authorized  by  the  laws  of 
the  leading  colonies,  but  a  generation  later  efforts 
[were  commenced  to  prohibit  the  trade.  It  per- 
sisted, however,  under  various  restrictions  until 
1807,  when  an  act  was  passed  by  the  Govern- 
ment of  the  United  States  abolishing  the  traffic 
and  rendering  it  imlawful.  England  likewise 
abolished  the  trade  in  the  same  year  and  other 
nations  followed,  and  the  subject  of  the  repres- 
sion of  the  trade  and  the  policing  of  the  African 
slave  coast  became  a  topic  of  treaty  and  agree- 
ment between  almost  all  the  leading  powers.  Yet 
it  was  not  until  the  close  of  the  Civil  War  (1865) 
that  the  importation  of  slaves  finally  ceased,  by 
which  time  the  number  of  Negroes  in  the  United 
States  was  nearly  4,500,000.  The  census  of  1900 
showed  a  Negro  population  in  continental  United 
States  of  8,834,000,  and  it  is  estimated  that  the 
figures  now  would  equal  at  least  10,500,000.  As 
the  total  population  of  the  United  States  is  now 
nearly  100,000,000  (98,721,334,  census  of  1914),  we 
have  in  the  Negro  question  the  needs  and  perils 
of  a  race  which  composes  nearly  one-ninth  of 
our  entire  population,  and  which  by  color,  ances- 
tral conditions,  and  racial  peculiarities,  presents 


240  MISSIONAEY  HISTOET 

a  problem,  social,  political,  industrial,  and  re- 
ligions, such  as  few  nations  in  the  world's  history 
have  had  to  face. 

The  various  factors  of  this  problem  are  so 
interconnected  that  from  the  missionary  stand- 
point they  must  be  considered  and  dealt  with, 
not  as  separate  items,  but  as  one  question.  The 
solving  of  the  social  relations  of  this  people  to 
the  white  people  among  whom  they  live;  the  de- 
veloping among  them  of  those  industrial  condi- 
tions for  which  they  are  fitted  and  in  which  they 
can  engage;  the  prevention  of  their  abuse  of  the 
political  power  with  which  they  were  unfortu- 
nately entrusted  long  before  as  a  race  they  were 
fitted  to  exercise  it;  and  the  replacing  of  crude 
and  injurious  forms  and  doctrines  of  religion 
reverting,  in  some  cases,  to  almost  unadulterated 
African  idolatry  and  f etichism,  with  a  simple  and 
pure  gospel  faith  fitted  in  its  expression  to  the 
immaturity  of  the  race — all  this  makes  up  a  duty 
which  it  is  as  difficult  as  it  is  imperative  to  dis- 
charge. 

Missionary  work  among  the  Negroes  of 
America  has  proceeded  for  the  most  part  along 
three  chief  lines,  that  of  intellectual  education, 
industrial  training,  and  direct  religious  instruc- 
tion and  nurture.  In  the  early  days  of  slave 
holding  all  these  were  done,  as  a  rule,  by  the 
masters  and  mistresses  of  the  slaves.  It  is  un- 
doubtedly true  that  there  were  those — and  many 
bf  them^ — ^who  looked  upon  the  slaves  purely  as 


NOETH  AMEEICA  241 

tlieir  property  and  chattels  and  took  no  interest 
in  tlieir  condition  save  to  tlie  degree  that  might 
fit  them  for  their  work.  But  the  fact  is  just  as 
indisputable  that  very  many,  probably  the  ma- 
jority of  Southern  slave-holders,  even  at  the 
height  of  the  system,  were  men  and  women  who 
did  all  in  their  power  for  the  physical  comfort, 
mental  culture,  industrial  training  and  moral  and 
religious  instruction  of  their  slaves.  Indeed,  it 
is  to  be  seriously  doubted  whether,  as  a  race,  the 
Southern  Negro  to-day  is  as  well  cared  for  in  any 
of  these  respects  as  he  was  in  the  days  of  slavery. 
Nevertheless,  this  one  essential  and  vital  differ- 
ence is  to  be  noted,  that  whereas  the  race  imder 
slavery  was  deprived  of  those  inalienable  rights 
of  every  human  being,  **life,  liberty,  and  the  pur- 
suit of  happiness, ' '  they  now  are  free,  at  least  in 
theory,  to  work  out  their  own  salvation  as  a  race 
under  the  protection  of  equal  laws  and  the  boon 
of  equal  opportunities.  That  theory  and  reality 
do  not  yet  wholly  coincide  is  to  the  credit  neither 
of  the  colored  nor  of  the  white  citizens  of  America. 
It  is  in  this  upward  struggle  of  the  Negro 
that  the  gospel  helps  him  the  most.  The  statis- 
tical history  of  the  religious  life  of  the  race  can 
not  well  be  recounted  here  with  any  fullness,  but 
it  is  a  well-known  fact  that  the  naturally  religious 
nature  of  the  Negro  has  always  responded  readily, 
and  sometimes  too  enthusiastically,  to  the  influ- 
ences of  religious  leaders  of  every  class.  The 
prey  of  ignorant  or  unscrupulous  and  designing 
13 


242  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

'  *  preachers ' '  who  followed  the  evil  principle,  that 
*^gain  is  godliness/'  they  have  been  led  aside  into 
all  manner  of  foolish  and  hurtful  lusts  under  the 
guise  of  religion.  Into  this  sad  history  we  can  not 
follow  them,  but  it  is  cheering  to  know  that  in 
spite  of  these  evil  influences  the  true  gospel  has 
for  the  most  part  been  carried  in  sincerity  to  our 
*' brothers  in  black/' 

^The  first  organized  effort  to  give  gospel  in- 
struction to  Negroes  in  the  American  colonies 
was  made  in  1701  by  the  Society  for  the  Propa- 
gation of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts,  which  was 
the  same  society  that  later  helped  Brainerd  in 
his  work  among  the  Indians.  After  the  separa- 
tion of  the  colonies  from  the  mother  country,  the 
Protestant  Episcopal  Church  took  up  this  work 
with  zeal  and  did  efficient  service  in  South  Caro- 
lina and  Virginia. 

The  Presbyterians  began  iheir  distinctive  work 
for  the  Negroes  at  Hanover,  Virginia,  in  1747. 
The  Baptists  gathered  large  numbers  into  their 
churches  as  the  result  of  the  revivals  of  1785 
and  1790,  and  by  1841  there  were  more  colored 
Baptists  than  those  of  any  other  denomination. 
In  1860  their  number  was  estimated  at  400,000, 
and  in  1906  the  Colored  Baptist  Churches  re- 
ported a  membership  of  2,038,427,  with  16,080 
ministers  and  church  property  valued  at  $12,- 
200,000. 

The  Methodist  Church  also  early  began  work 

*  "  The  Upward  Path,"  pp.  224, 225. 


NOETH  AMERICA  243 

among  the  colored  people,  and  as  early  as  1797 
there  were  over  12,000  colored  members.  In  1861 
the  colored  membership  of  the  Methodist  Episco- 
pal Church,  South,  was  207,000,  and  after  the  sep- 
aration of  that  body  from  the  Northern  Meth- 
odist Episcopal  Church  its  work  among  the  colored 
people  was  greatly  enlarged.  The  report  of  1906 
places  the  colored  Methodist  members  at  1,863,258, 
with  14,844  regular  preachers  and  30,725  local 
preachers,  and  property  valued  at  $22,267,298. 

Besides  these,  there  are  large  numbers  of  col- 
ored members  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  (  North 
and  South),  Reformed  Presbyterian,  Protestant 
Episcopal,  Congregational,  Lutheran,  Roman 
Catholic,  and  other  bodies.  At  a  safe  estimate, 
there  are  now  at  least  4,500,000  Negroes  enrolled 
as  Church  members,  and  in  addition  probably 
8,000,000  adherents,  so  that  more  than  two-thirds 
of  the  entire  Negro  population  are  related  to  some 
Church.  It  must,  however,  be  remembered  that 
though  the  leaders  in  these  colored  denomina- 
tions, and  often  in  the  local  churches,  are  persons 
of  intelligence  and  true  godliness,  yet  a  large  per- 
centage of  the  masses  are  ignorant  and  super- 
stitious and  still  need  much  and  careful  instruc- 
:tion  and  guidance  in  the  gospel  life. 

In  speaking  of  missionaries  to  the  Negro  race 
in  America,  we  can  not,  however,  confine  our 
mention  to  those  who  have  interested  themselves 
directly  in  giving  to  their  people  religious  instruc- 
tion.   The  roll  of  those  who  were  the  champions 


244  MISSIONARY  HISTOEY 

of  the  oppressed  race  in  tlie  bitter  struggle  to 
free  them  from  the  bonds  of  slavery  is  long  and 
honorable.  ^^' William  Goodell,  with  his  Investi- 
gator in  Rhode  Island,  and  Benjamin  Lundy,  with 
his  Genius  of  Universal  E mancipation ,  established 
in  1821,  began  an  anti-slavery  press.  John 
Rankin  formed  an  abolition  society  in  Kentucky, 
and  William  Lloyd  Garrison,  supported  by  Arthur 
and  Lewis  Tappan,  established  The  Liberator  at 
Boston  in  1831. ' '  The  New  England  Anti-Slavery 
Society  (1832),  with  the  New  York  City  and  the 
American  Anti-Slavery  Societies,  founded  in  1833, 
were  organized  to  free  the  slaves.  Garrison,  Love- 
joy,  Wendell  Phillips,  Gerrit  Smith,  John  Brown, 
Hutchinson,  Storrs,  and  Birney  became  leaders. 
Channing,  Emerson,  Bryant,  Wliittier,  Lowell, 
Longfellow,  Henry  Ward  Beecher,  Harriet 
Beecher  Stowe,  Lucretia  Mott,  Theodore  Parker, 
and  other  men  and  women  noted  for  their  literary 
skill  and  public  influence,  gave  ardent  support  to 
the  movement,  and  in  the  national  life  the  ques- 
tion loomed  more  and  more  gigantic  and  por- 
tentous, till  the  famous  Emancipation  Proclama- 
tion of  President  Lincoln,  issued  as  a  war  meas- 
ure, January  1, 1863,  completed  the  reform  so  long 
and  so  assiduously  sought  by  the  friends  of  the 
Negro.'' 

But  when  this  had  been  attained,  and  the 
American  Negro  stood  relieved  by  law  from  all 
the  political  disabilities  which  had  been  imme- 

*New  International  Encyclopedia.    Article,  "Slavery." 


NORTH  AMEEICA  245 

morially  liis  by  reason  of  Ms  *^race,  color,  and 
previous  condition  of  servitude,"  then  the  real 
struggle  of  tlie  race  with  its  environment  began, 
and  it  has  taken  all  the  manhood  of  the  Negro, 
added  to  all  the  helpfulness  of  his  white  friends, 
to  make  any  headway  under  the  terrific  handicap 
of  his  racial  history. 

In  this  struggle  leaders  have  arisen  both  from 
the  colored  and  the  white  races,  of  whom  we 
can  mention  only  a  few. 

The  first  thing  that  the  Negro  needed  to  make 
his  legal  emancipation  a  real  one  was  education, 
and  the  first  man  who  sought  to  provide  an 
education  above  the  primary  grade,  particularly 
suited  to  the  Negro  in  his  new  condition,  was 
General  Samuel  C.  Armstrong.  He  was  the  son 
of  an  American  missionary,  bom  in  Hawaii.  He 
served  in  the  Union  Army  from  1863-65,  was  for 
a  part  of  the  time  colonel  of  a  colored  regiment, 
and  at  its  close  was  brevetted  brigadier-general 
of  volunteers.  He  was  a  superintendent  in  Vir- 
ginia for  the  Freedmen's  Bureau,  and  in  1868 
he  founded  the  famous  ^^ Hampton  Institute," 
of  which  he  was  the  first  principal,  under  the 
auspices  of  the  American  Missionary  Association. 
This  institute  has  become  the  model  for  all  sim- 
ilar institutions  for  the  higher  education  of  the 
Negro  and  the  Indian.  Those  who  have  visited 
its  beautiful  campus,  filled  with  buildings  de- 
voted to  the  training  of  those  alien  races,  can 
never  forget  the  neatness,  attractiveness,  and  evi- 


246         missionary;  history, 

dent  adaptability  to  its  work  displayed  by  tbe 
plant  of  this  well-known  scliool. 

Instruction  is  given  in  academic,  trade,  agri- 
cultural, domestic  science,  and  normal  courses. 
Tlie  moral  and  religious  influences  are  of  the 
highest.  Over  a  thousand  pupils  are  usually  in 
attendance,  nine-tenths  of  them  being  Negroes. 
Over  twelve  hundred  students  have  been  gradu- 
ated, and  at  least  seven  thousand  undergraduates 
have  gone  out  from  the  school  well  equipped  to 
take  up  life  in  a  way  creditable  to  themselves 
and  honorable  to  their  race  and  their  country. 
All  this  is  the  outgrowth  of  the  vision  and  zeal 
of  General  Armstrong,  and  his  success  in  thus 
working  for  the  Negro  well  illustrates  the  motto 
of  his  life,  which  was  found  among  his  papers 
after  he  had  passed  away,  **It  pays  to  follow 
one's  best  light — ^to  put  God  and  country  first — 
ourselves  afterward." 

Nor  must  we  forget  two  leaders  of  these  peo- 
ple of  their  own  color,  whose  ministrations  to 
their  race  have  been  influential  in  lifting  the 
Negro  from  slavery  to  freedom  of  mind  and  soul — 
Booker  T.  Washington  and  Paul  Dunbar. 

Dr.  "Washington  is  a  graduate  of  Hampton, 
whose  best  features  he  has  reproduced  in  the 
Tuskegee  Normal  Institute,  at  Tuskegee,  Ala- 
bama, opened  July  4,  1881.  The  object  of  this 
institute  is  to  furnish  its  students,  through  moral, 
literary,  and  industrial  training,  with  an  edu- 
cation fitting  them  to  become  real  leaders  and 


NORTH  AMERICA  247 

thus  to  bring  about  healthier  moral  and  material 
conditions  among  the  people  of  their  race.  The 
attendance  at  this  school  is  over  fifteen  hundred, 
with  over  one  hundred  instructors.  Its  endowment 
is  over  $1,000,000,  and  its  school  plant  and  farm 
land  is  valued  at  $635,000  more.  Its  effect  upon 
the  welfare  of  the  race  it  was  founded  to  help 
is  very  great,  and  with  Hampton  Institute,  it  has 
had  an  undoubted  influence  for  good  upon  many 
thousands  of  colored  people  who  have  received  its 
instructions  only  as  transmitted  to  them  through 
others.  Dr.  "Washington  himself  is  a  most  notable 
example  of  the  power  of  Christian  education  to 
lift  the  Negro  from  slavery  of  body  and  mind 
and  soul  to  the  plane  of  an  American  citizen  of 
the  highest  type.  Some  years  after  he  became 
president  of  Tuskegee,  a  most  surprising  recog- 
nition of  his  work  came  in  the  bestowment  upon 
him  of  an  honorary  degree  of  Master  of  Arts — 
surprising  because  this  was  the  first  instance 
where  a  New  England  College  had  conferred  an 
honorary  degree  upon  a  black  man.  It  was  the 
more  astonishing  that  it  should  have  been  given 
to  Mr.  Washington  by  that  most  aristocratic  and 
conservative  of  institutions,  Harvard  University, 
the  pride  of  New  England  and  of  the  city  of 
Boston,  a  city  which  scarcely  half  a  century  before 
had  dragged  through  her  streets  William  Lloyd 
Garrison,  one  of  her  own  most  brilliant  sons, 
because  of  his  advocacy  of  the  freedom  of  the 
slave,  and  had  called  out  the  State  militia  and 


24.S  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

tlie  Federal  troops  that  one  defenseless  escaped 
slave,  Antony  Burns,  might  be  returned  to  Ms 
master.  In  his  response  at  the  Harvard  Com- 
mencement, Dr.  "Washington  said  this,  which 
marks  the  high  standard  of  his  purpose  for  the 
betterment  of  his  race:  ^^'In  the  economy  of 
God,  there  is  but  one  standard  by  which  an  in- 
dividual can  succeed,  there  is  but  one  for  a  race. 
This  country  demands  that  every  race  shall  meas- 
ure itself  by  the  American  standard.  By  it  a 
race  must  rise  or  fall,  succeed  or  fail,  and  in 
the  last  analysis  sentiment  counts  for  little.  Dur- 
ing the  next  half  century  or  more  my  race  must 
continue  passing  through  the  severe  American 
crucible.  "We  are  to  be  tested  in  our  patience, 
our  forbearance,  our  perseverance,  our  power  to 
endure  wrong,  to  withstand  temptation,  to  econo- 
mize, to  acquire  and  to  use  sldll;  in  our  ability 
to  compete,  to  succeed  in  commerce,  to  disregard 
the  superficial  for  the  real,  the  appearance  for 
the  substance;  to  be  great  and  yet  small,  learned 
and  yet  simple,  high  and  yet  the  servant  of  all." 
And  his  aim  in  his  educational  work  was  thus 
expressed  by  him:  ^^^The  millions  of  colored 
people  in  the  South  can  not  be  reached  directly 
by  any  missionary  agent,  but  they  can  be  reached 
by  sending  out  among  them  strong  selected  young 
men  and  women,  fitted  by  a  suitable  training  of 
head  and  hand  and  heart,  to  live  among  them 
and  to  show  them  how  to  lift  themselves  np." 

6  "  Up  from  Slavery,"  p.  300.  7  "  Under  Our  Flag,"  p.  24. 


NOETH  AMEEICA  249 

And  that  they  can  thus  lift  themselves  up  is 
an  accomplished  fact.  The  Eev.  B.  F.  Eiley, 
D.  D.,  of  Birmingham,  Alabama,  in  a  recent  work, 
thus  summarizes  something  of  what  has  been  ac- 
complished: ^'^Booker  Washington  began  at 
Tuskegee  in  a  chicken-house  for  a  schoolroom, 
with  a  blind  mule,  and  one  hoe  and  a  few  acres 
of  land,  and  that  poor,  at  a  time  when  prejudice 
against  the  Negro  was  supreme,  and  evolved  from 
contemptible  conditions  like  these  the  greatest 
Negro  industrial  institution  in  the  world,  with 
its  more  than  a  hundred  buildings  of  architec- 
tural attractiveness,  all  built  with  materials  manu- 
factured by  the  students  themselves  and  erected 
by  these  same  students,  and  with  its  halls  yearly 
thronged  by  from  1,400  to  1,500  students.  Boyd, 
assuming  to  establish  a  publishing  plant  in  Nash- 
ville, without  a  cent  of  capital,  and  yet  succeed- 
ing in  the  erection  of  a  plant  within  a  few  years, 
liaving  a  capital  stock  of  more  than  $40,000,  with 
authorized  stock  of  $100,000,  and  with  deposits 
of  $132,000 ;  Groves,  working  at  forty  cents  a  day 
on  a  potato  farm  in  Kansas,  and  now  worth 
$100,000,  and  the  acknowledged  potato  king  of 
Kansas;  Preston  Taylor,  the  preacher-financier 
of  Nashville,  originally  a  slave  lad  from  Louisi- 
ana, now  worth  $250,000;  E.  F.  Boyd,  a  country 
lad  reared  on  a  farm  in  Giles  County,  Tennessee, 
now  one  of  the  most  skillful  surgeons  in  Nash- 
ville, irrespective  of  color,  and  a  man  who  has 


8 "The  White  Man's  Burden"  — B.  F.  Riley. 


250  MISSIONAEY  HISTORY 

amassed  a  fortune;  Harry  Todd,  of  Darien, 
Georgia,  once  a  slave,  but  now  worth  $600,000, 
tlie  wealthiest  Negro  in  Georgia,  and  hundreds 
of  others  that  might  be  named,  are  illustrations 
of  what  the  Negro  has  accomplished.  Yet  a  little 
more  than  a  generation  ago  some  of  those  whose 
names  and  successes  are  here  recorded  were 
slaves  in  cramped  quarters  on  Southern  planta- 
tions. Each  has  met  every  adverse  condition 
raised  in  his  way,  has  conquered  it,  and  has  be- 
come an  accomplished  success. '^ 

And  Paul  Laurence  Dunbar,  a  Negro  leader 
with  the  poet's  vision  in  his  soul,  has  thus  voiced 
the  aspiration  of  all  the  leaders  of  his  race  for 
those  whom  they  are  slowly  leading  out  of  the 
darkness  and  degradation  of  the  past  into  the  light 
toward  which  they  are  so  painfully  toiling.  Listen 
to  him  as  he  sings : 

"  Slow  moves  the  pageant  of  a  climbing  race; 
Their  footsteps  drag  far,  far  below  the  height, 
And,  unprevailing  by  their  utmost  might. 
Seem  ialtering  downward  from  each  hard  won  place. 
No  strange,  swift-sprung  exception,  we;  we  trace 
A  devious  way  through  dim,  uncertain  light; 
Our  hope,  through  the  long  vistaed  years,  a  sight 
Of  that  our  Captain's  soul  sees  face  to  face. 
Who,' faithless,  faltering  that  the  road  is  steep. 
Now  raiseth  up  his  drear,  insistent  cry? 
Who  stoppeth  here  to  spend  a  while  in  sleep. 
Or  curses  that  the  storm  obscures  the  sky? 
Heed  not  the  darkness  round  you,  dull  and  deep. 
The  clouds  grow  thickest  when  the  summit 's  nigh.** 


CHAPTER  XY 

NOKTH  AMERICA 
The  IlTDIAK,  MOTTNTAINEEE,  AND  MoRMON  PROBLEMS 

Something  lias  been  already  said  (Chapter  VI)' 
as  to  the  early  history  of  Christian  missions  to 
the  American  Indians.  The  work  of  the  Jesuit 
and  the  Dominican  missionaries  in  Canada,  of 
the  pastors  of  the  Churches  of  New  England, 
New  Amsterdam,  the  Jerseys,  and  Virginia,  witK 
the  self-sacrificing  efforts  of  Brainerd,  Eliot,  Ed- 
wards, the  Mayhews,  and  others,  have  been  briefly* 
described.  As  white  settlements  multiplied  and 
the  wilderness  was  pushed  farther  and  farther 
back  from  the  Atlantic  Coast,  the  Eed  Man  sul- 
lenly retreated,  not  without  fierce  struggles  to 
hold  what  he  naturally  deemed  his  own.  But 
while  the  skill  and  the  overwhelming  numbers  of 
the  colonists  could  have  but  one  result,  the  atti- 
tude of  enemies  into  which  both  races  were  forced 
could  not  but  lessen  the  sense  of  responsibility 
on  the  part  of  the  white  man  for  the  spiritual 
welfare  of  the  Indian.  Yet  the  fact  that  the  first 
Bible  and  one  of  the  earliest  books  printed  in 
America  (Eliot's  Indian  Bible,  1661)  was  printed 
in  an  Indian  dialect  will  never  lose  its  interest  or 
significance. 

The  relation  of  the  United  States  Government 
251 


252  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

to  the  Indian  lias  been  divided  into  three  periods, 
ithe  Colonial,  the  National,  and  the  Modem. 

^The  Colonial  period  was  characterized  by  con- 
stant war,  bloodshed,  and  rapine,  the  clashing  of 
the  two  forms  of  life,  the  barbaric  and  the  civi- 
lized, producing  disturbances  that  could  have  been 
avoided  only  by  the  withdrawal  of  the  white  man 
from  the  new  continent  which  he  had  just  dis- 
covered. Yet  it  is  to  be  said  that  many  of  the 
worst  so-called  Indian  wars  were  the  result  of 
the  mutual  jealousy  and  hatred  of  the  white  men 
of  different  nations  as  they  strove  for  supremacy 
in  the  magnificent  arena  of  the  New  "World. 

The  National  period  of  the  Government  re- 
lation to  the  Indian  has  been  called  a  **  century 
of  dishonor."  Peace  with  the  Indian  was  im- 
possible because  of  the  insatiate  greed  of  the 
settler  for  the  Indian's  land.  Treaties  were  made, 
promising  their  lands  to  the  Indians  *^  while  water 
ran  and  grass  grew,"  but  the  ink  with  which  the 
treaties  were  written  was  scarcely  dry  before  the 
imrestrained  and  unrestrainable  settlers  would 
proceed  to  violate  their  terms.  This  invariably 
led  to  acts  of  revenge  on  the  part  of  the  Indians, 
and  then  followed  war. 

The  Modem  period  of  our  relations  with  the 
Indians  began  with  the  first  term  of  General  Grant 
as  President.  The  great  soldier  was  the  first  to 
inaugurate  a  ''Peace  Policy"  with  the  Indians 
(1870).    He  advocated  their  civilization,  the  edu- 

l"The  Frontier,"  p.  194. 


NOETH  AMEEICA  253 

<eation  of  their  cMldren,  and  the  fulfillment  of 
treaty  obligations.  He  appealed  to  Christian  peo- 
ple to  assist  in  the  amelioration  of  their  condi- 
tion. In  pursuance  of  his  wish  the  **  Indian 
Eights  Association''  was  formed,  whose  work  is 
**to  spread  correct  information,  to  create  intelli- 
gent interest,  to  set  in  motion  public  and  private 
forces  which  will  bring  about  legislation  and,  by 
public  meetings  and  private  labors,  to  prevent 
wrongs  against  the  Indians  and  to  further  good 
works  of  many  kinds  for  him. ' '  It  has  a  supple- 
mentary body  in  the  *^ Woman's  National  Indian 
Association,"  which  deals  philanthropically  and 
from  a  religious  standpoint  with  the  Indians. 
The  results  of  this  ^^ Peace  Policy"  have  been 
splendid.  Indian  outbreaks  are  less  frequent. 
Military  outposts  have  been  turned  into  schools. 
Savage  and  barbarous  customs  are  giving  way  to 
the  arts  of  civilization. 

The  schools  at  Hampton,  and  the  Indian  In- 
dustrial and  Training  School  maintained  by  the 
Oovemment  at  Carlisle,  Pa.,  are  doing  fine  work 
in  educating  leaders  for  their  race  from  among 
the  Indian  students  who  resort  to  them. 

The  Christian  Churches  of  America  also  main- 
tain distinctively  religious  work  among  the  In- 
dians. The  Catholic  Church  claims  an  Indian  pop- 
ulation of  200,000,  but  includes  Alaska  in  these 
figures.  The  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  has 
work  in  fourteen  States  and  Territories.  The 
Baptists  report  work  among  fifteen  tribes.    The 


254  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

Methodists  support  tliirty-three  Indian  missions. 
The  Presbyterian  Cliurch  lias  missions  in  fourteen 
States  and  Territories,  exclusive  of  Alaska.  The 
Eeformed  (Dutch)  Church  has  flourishing  mis- 
sions in  Oklahoma,  Indian  Territory,  and  New 
Mexico,  and  other  denominations  are  represented 
in  this  field. 

The  roll  of  those  who  have  given  their  lives 
to  the  conversion  of  the  Indians  is  a  long  and 
noble  one,  reaching  from  the  Jesuit  fathers, 
Jogues  and  Joliet  and  Marquette,  down  to  the 
present  day.  Of  the  earlier  Protestant  mission- 
aries we  can  mention  only  two,  Marcus  Whitman 
and  Edgerton  E.  Young. 

Dr.  Whitman  was  appointed  in  1834  by  the 
American  Board  as  a  missionary  to  the  Nez 
Perces  and  Flathead  tribes  in  Oregon.  After  a 
preliminary  journey  of  exploration  and  a  return 
East  to  make  his  report,  Dr.  Whitman  married 
and,  in  1836,  with  his  bride  and  his  fellow-mission- 
aries, the  Eev.  and  Mrs.  H.  H.  Spalding  and  Mr. 
W.  H.  Gray,  commenced  their  long  and  perilous 
journey.  After  many  months  of  travel  by  wagon, 
boat,  and  pack  train,  they  reached  their  distant 
station  at  Waiilatpu,  about  twenty-five  miles  from 
Fort  Walla  Walla,  and  almost  on  the  present 
border  line  between  the  States  of  Washington  and 
Oregon.  At  that  time  the  term  Oregon  comprised 
the  area  of  the  present  States  of  Oregon,  Wash- 
ington, and  Idaho,  a  part  of  Western  Montana,  and 
a  part  of  Southwestern  Wyoming,  an  area  almost 


NORTH  AMERICA  255 

thirty-two  times  as  large  as  Massachusetts.  There 
were  then  but  fifty  Americans  in  that  whole  region, 
where  now  there  are  over  a  million  inhabitants. 
Then  the  Indian  population  was  not  less  than  one 
hundred  thousand,  now  it  is  twenty  thousand. 
The  houses  of  the  missionaries  were  most  primi- 
tive. All  cooking  was  done  over  an  open  fire. 
Horse-flesh  formed  their  principal  meat.  Mail  ar- 
rived from  the  Eastern  States  about  twice  a  year, 
and  a  letter  was  frequently  twelve  months  on  its 
way — a  longer  time  than  would  now  suffice  to 
bring  a  message  from  the  most  distant  point 
reached  by  the  world's  postal  system.  Their  mis- 
sion at  first,  however,  prospered.  The  Indians 
:were  brought  under  instruction,  a  Presbyterian 
^Church  was  formed,  and  much  was  done  toward 
establishing  the  pursuit  of  agriculture  among  the 
natives. 

But  it  was  a  very  special  service  that  Dr. 
"Whitman  rendered  to  the  United  States  which 
has  made  his  name  famous.  The  Hudson  Bay 
^Company  then  controlled  the  whole  of  the  Ore- 
gon country  and  discouraged  all  emigration  and 
settlement  from  the  States,  desiring  to  bring  it 
under  the  permanent  control  of  Great  Britain. 
The  claim  of  the  United  States  was  based  upon 
the  Louisiana  Purchase,  which  gave  us  title  to 
all  the  country  drained  by  the  Columbia  River. 
News  came,  however,  that  the  United  States  Gov- 
ernment was  planning  to  exchange  that  claim  for 
<3ertain   Newfoundland    fishing   rights,    and   Dr. 


^56  MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

A^liitman  resolved  to  go  to  Washington  and  lay 
the  real  state  of  the  case  before  the  President 
and  Government.  His  famous  ride  across  the 
Rockies  in  the  dead  of  winter  can  not  here  be 
described,  but  at  the  cost  of  untold  peril  and 
hardship  it  was  made.  Five  months  after  leav- 
ing his  station  he  reached  Washington  (March  3, 
1843),  and  urged  the  value  of  the  new  country 
upon  President  Tyler,  Mr.  Webster,  and  other  in- 
fluential men.  The  next  season  he  returned  to 
Oregon  with  a  large  company  of  emigrants,  com- 
posed of  eight  hundred  people,  fifteen  hundred 
cattle,  and  two  hundred  wagons.  This  immense 
caravan  was  brought  safely  to  the  Columbia  River, 
'and  the  possibility  of  settlement  being  thus  demon- 
strated, Oregon  was  saved  to  the  United  States. 
It  is  sad  to  relate  that,  after  this  unexampled 
heroism  and  perseverance.  Dr.  Whitman's  mis- 
sion was  broken  up  by  the  Indians,  who  were 
aroused  to  opposition  by  the  Jesuits  and  Hudson 
Bay  Company's  people.  In  1847  the  missionaries 
and  settlers  were  attacked,  many  killed  or  made 
prisoners,  and  the  enterprise  was  abandoned  for 
many  years.  In  recent  years  a  memorial  to  the 
man  and  his  work  has  been  erected  in  the  found- 
ing of  Wliitman  College  in  the  city  of  Walla 
Walla,  now  a  flourishing  town  of  over  ten  thou- 
sand inhabitants.  Thus  his  memory  and  his  in- 
fluence still  live. 

One  other  pioneer  missionary  to  the  Indians 
of  the  Northland  claims  our  attention — Edgerton 


NOETH  AMEEICA  257 

B.  Young.  His  work  lay  -witli  tlie  tribes  of  tlie 
Far  North,  along  tlie  sliores  of  the  great  Hudson's 
Bay  and  the  surrounding  wilderness.  Long  and 
bitter  winters,  few  and  scattered  tribes  and  vil- 
lages, indifference  and  hostility — all  these  were 
difficulties  that  he  met  bravely  and  patiently,  fol- 
lowing his  converts  and  meeting  his  distant  ap- 
pointments by  canoe  and  dog  train,  allowing  no 
hardship  to  daunt  him  and  no  difficulty  to  dis- 
courage him.  We  name  him  indeed  as  one  only 
of  a  noble  line  of  men  who  in  the  dark  and  dis- 
tant places  of  our  own  land  have  witnessed  for 
the  Christ  and  planted  the  cross,  whether  amid 
the  drifting  snows  of  the  North  or  the  life-sap- 
ping heat  of  the  Southern  latitudes.  And  these 
efforts  have  not  been  in  vain.  Secretary  "Wil- 
liam E.  Strong,  of  the  American  Board,  in  re- 
viewing the  history  of  their  missions  to  the  North 
American  Indians,  says:  ^^'In  spite  of  all  ob- 
stacles and  interruptions  and  the  difficulties  of 
the  Indians'  nature  and  life,  solid  results  are 
evident.  Some  tribes  are  now  fairly  to  be  called 
civilized,  having  all  the  customs,  laws,  and  insti- 
tutions of  Christian  States  and  communities.  In- 
dustry and  thrift  have  been  instilled  into  natures 
predisposed  to  idleness.  Thousands  have  been 
won  to  the  Christian  way  and  gathered  into 
Church  membership.  And  in  all  the  missions 
there  are  shining  examples  of  Christian  character 
and  life.    The  cause  of  temperance,  which  touched 


2  "  Story  of  the  American  Board,"  p.  54. 

17 


268  MISSIONARY  HISTOEY 

tlie  Indian's  besetting  sin,  has  so  far  advanced 
in  some  of  the  nations,  notably  the  Cherokee  and 
Choctaw  tribes,  that  the  general  sentiment  of  the 
people  is  against  the  sale  of  intoxicating  liquors 
within  their  boundaries. 

We  must,  therefore,  reckon  as  conspicuous 
among  the  missionary  achievements  of  the  period 
these  Indian  missions,  wherein  a  heroic  and  de- 
voted company  have  proved  themselves  true  wit- 
nesses of  Christ  and  to  His  needy  ones ;  in  the  very 
spirit  of  their  Master  they  laid  down  their  lives 
for  those  who  were  often  their  enemies. ' ' 

The  Appalachian-  Mountaineeks 

The  mountaineers  of  the  Appalachian  region 
present  one  of  the  most  interesting  subjects  of 
mission  work  in  our  land.  We  find  in  them  the 
anomaly  of  Americans  of  splendid  ancestry  and 
undoubted  excellencies  of  character  so  deterio- 
rated, through  force  of  unfavorable  conditions, 
as  to  have  reverted  to  what  their  ancestors  may 
have  been  in  the  most  uncivilized  parts  of  Ire- 
land and  Scotland  centuries  and  centuries  ago. 

^^^The  territory  occupied  by  these  mountain- 
eers lies  principally  in  the  States  of  North  Caro- 
lina, Tennessee,  Kentucky,  and  West  Virginia. 
The  entire  region  has  been  estimated  to  be  five 
hundred  miles  long  by  two  hundred  and  fifty 
miles  wide,  and  by  the  census  of  1900  had  a  popu- 
lation of  about  2,600,000.    Two  distinct  and  sep- 


»**  Presbyterian  Home  Missions,"  p.  170. 


NORTH  AMERICA  259 

arate  classes  of  people  occupy  this  district.  First, 
there  is  the  *  valley  folk/  an  intelligent,  culti- 
vated class,  living  on  fertile  farms  along  the 
river  banks  or  beside  railroad  tracks,  and  pos- 
sessing the  usual  comforts  and  advantages  of 
civilization.  In  the  second  place  is  the  true  moun- 
taineer, who  lives  in  his  cabin  home  remote  from 
the  villages  and  back  in  the  troughlike  valleys 
and  upon  the  mountain  sides.  With  great  diffi- 
culty he  makes  a  livelihood  by  the  practice  of 
rude  agriculture  and  by  hunting.  The  number 
of  this  class  is  about  2,000,000.  The  poverty  of 
this  people  and  their  primitive  mode  tof  life  and 
laxity  of  morals  is  pitiable.  The  women  do  much 
of  the  field  work  as  well  as  care  for  the  house- 
hold and  the  family.  Their  homes  are  rude  log 
cabins,  one  room  usually  sheltering  the  entire 
family,  however  large.  Educational  opportunities 
have  been  most  meager.  Religious  facilities  are 
but  little  better.  Their  preachers  are  ignorant, 
unlearned,  and  often  immoral.  As  the  people  be- 
come better  used  to  the  missionaries'  methods 
they  much  prefer  them.  ^^He  don't  rant  none 
and  he  do  n't  rave  none,  and  he  do  n't  rare  none ; 
he  just  says  it  out  so  plain  as  the  young 'uns  can 
understand"  was  the  favorable  criticism  on  a 
Presbyterian  minister. 

The  morality  of  these  mountaineers  is  ex- 
tremely loose.  To  kill  a  revenue  officer  is  a  laud- 
able act — ^why  should  the  Government  tax  their 
whisky  stills?     Family  feuds  are  carried  on  to 


260  MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

the  third  and  fourth  generations,  often  continu- 
ing until  the  men  of  one  family  or  the  other  are 
exterminated.  Purity  is  sadly  lacking  and  ille- 
gitimate children  are  not  considered  especially 
disgraceful.  But  with  all  these  debasing  qualities 
the  mountaineer  has  m'any  redeeming  traits  of 
character,  inherited  from  their  ancient  ancestry, 
which  still  abide,  though  buried  under  genera- 
tions of  neglect  and  abuse.  *What  Thomas 
Guthrie  said  of  the  people  of  the  north  of  Ireland 
may  be  said  of  this  people.  ^^They  have  Scotch 
faces,  Scotch  names,  Scotch  affections,  and  more 
than  Scotch  kindness, '*  and  deep  down  in  their 
natures  still  abides  the  Scotch-Presbyterian  love 
of  learning,  faith  in  God,  reverence  for  His  Word, 
strong  moral  fiber,  and  aspirations  for  nobler  and 
better  things.  Such  is  the  race  from  which  sprang 
Andrew  Jackson  and  Abraham  Lincoln  and  many 
another  man  of  force  and  vigor  of  character. 
Small  wonder  is  it  that  when  ^Hhe  nobler  and 
better  things"  are  brought  to  them  by  mission- 
aries from  the  outside  world,  they  receive  a  warm 
welcome  and  hearty  appreciation. 

The  Presbyterians  (North)  commenced  work 
among  these  people  in  1879,  establishing  in  that 
year  a  mission  school  near  Concord,  N.  C,  under 
the  care  of  Miss  Frances  E.  Ufford.  Their  work 
now  extends  over  the  mountain  regions  of  North 
Carolina,  Tennessee,  Kentucky,  and  West  Vir- 
ginia.   The  Reformed  Church  in  America  began 


4  "  Presbyterian  Home  Missions,"  p.  174. 


NORTH  AMEEICA  261 

work  in  1900,  locating  its  first  mission  at  McKee, 
[Ky.,  which  has  now  grown  to  a  successful  mis- 
sionary center  with  ont-stations  at  several  points. 

The  Baptists,  Methodists,  Southern  Presby- 
terians, and  other  bodies  have  also  flourishing  mis- 
sions to  this  people. 

The  chief  educational  institution  among  these 
mountaineers  is  Berea  College,  at  Berea,  Ken- 
tucky, which  was  organized  in  1855  and  now  pos- 
sesses grounds  and  buildings  worth  $150,000,  with 
an  endowment  of  over  half  a  million.  A  thou- 
sand pupils  are  in  attendance,  and  **  extension 
work,"  including  traveling  libraries,  lectures,  and 
social  settlements,  has  been  instituted  to  reach 
points  in  the  mountains  too  distant  or  difficult  of 
access  for  immediate  influences. 

The  Moemon  Question 

^The  only  one  of  the  non-Christian  faiths 
which  constitutes  a  real  and  active  menace  to 
our  nation  is  the  **  Church  of  Latter  Day  Saints 
of  Jesus  Christ,"  popularly  known  as  Mormon- 
ism.  This  communion  has  increased  since  1890 
by  38%  of  the  religious  growth  of  the  entire 
population  as  against  28%  in  the  Protestant  de- 
nominations and  21%  in  the  Eoman  Catholic 
bodies.  The  total  number  of  its  members  is  over 
300,000.  It  claims  control,  or  the  balance  of 
political  power,  in  Utah,  Idaho,  Wyoming,  Ne- 
vada, Oregon,  Colorado,  Arizona,  Oklahoma,  and 

6  •*  Gjnservation  of  National  Ideals,"  p.  132. 


262  MISSIONARY  HISTOEY 

New  Mexico.  In  six  of  those  States  it  constitutes 
one-tliird  of  the  total  population.  Its  chief  danger 
to  the  Nation  lies  in  its  political  and  govern- 
mental aspirations,  in  the  supreme  allegiance  of 
its  members  to  the  Church  rather  than  to  the 
Nation,  and  in  their  absolute  obedience  to  the 
commands  of  the  Church  in  voting,  colonizing,  and 
every  other  detail  of  their  lives.  The  political 
designs  of  the  hierarchy  are  clearly  set  forth  in 
their  articles  of  faith,  in  which  it  is  stated  that 
*^all  merely  human  religions  or  political  institu- 
tions, all  republics,  states,  kingdoms,  and  em- 
pires must  be  dissolved,  the  dross  of  ignorance 
and  falsehood  be  separated  and  the  golden  prin- 
ciples of  unalloyed  truth  be  preserved  and  blended 
forever  into  the  one  consolidated,  universal,  eter- 
nal government  of  the  Saints  of  the  Most  High. ' ' 

It  is  not  necessary  to  recount  the  familiar  his- 
tory of  this  powerful  delusion,  from  the  discovery 
of  the  '^golden  plates''  by  Joseph  Smith,  the  half- 
epileptic  prophet  of  Nauvoo,  until  the  day  when, 
driven  out  of  community  after  community  in  the 
settled  East,  they  fled,  like  the  false  prophet  of 
Moslemism,  and  migrated  (1847)  to  the  Great  Salt 
Lake  of  Utah,  where  their  wonderful  system  has 
firmly  established  itself.  Nor  can  we  pursue  their 
later  history,  or  show  how  their  great  power  and 
worldly  prosperity  has  been  attained.  "We  can 
only  outline  some  of  its  essential  features. 

^'^Ecclesiastically,  Mormonism  is  an  organized 

6  "  Presbyterian  Home  Missions,"  pp.  150-154. 


NORTH  AMERICA  263 

hierarchy  of  the  most  despotic  character.  It  is 
both  a  Church  and  a  State,  under  the  supreme 
control  of  a  hierarchy  whoise  powers  and  pre- 
rogatives have  never  been  excelled  by  any  other 
religious  sect  or  order.  Mormonism  as  an  ecclesi- 
astical despotism  out-Jesuits  Jesuitism.  This  ec- 
clesiastical- system  is  supported  principally  by 
tithing.  Rich  and  poor  must  give  their  tenth  to 
the  Church,  and  millions  of  dollars  are  thus  raised 
for  the  support  of  this  monster  octopus,  which 
holds  the  spiritual,  social,  and  political  lives  of 
its  adherents  in  its  hands. 

**  Theologically,  Mormonism  is  made  up  of  a 
most  singular  congeries  of  dogmas  and  absurdi- 
ties; some  coined  from  the  ignorant  and  pre- 
sumptuous brain  of  the  impostor  Smith;  some 
gathered  from  the  ancient  Gnostic  and  Platonic 
theories  in  reference  to  the  creation  of  the  world 
by  arons  or  the  moving  element  in  water;  some 
derived  from  the  Brahmin  mysticism  on  the  sub- 
ject of  the  independence  of  God;  some  from  the 
slough  of  Mohammedan  sensualism;  some  from 
Oriental  theories  in  reference  to  the  transmigra- 
tion of  the  soul;  and  a  few  from  the  pure  and 
divine  revelations  of  the  Bible.  Compared  to 
such  conglomerations  ^even  the  ancient  heathen- 
isms of  Greece  and  Rome  were  beautiful,  instruc- 
tive, and  elevating.' 

*^  Socially,  Mormonism  is  a  dark  blot  upon 
Christian  civilization.  Its  doctrines  of  polygamy 
and  *  spiritual  wives'  have  brought  forth  terrible 


264:  MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

fruits.  When  Utah  was  admitted  to  the  Union, 
constitutional  restrictions  and  State  laws  were 
adopted  prohibiting  polygamy,  but  it  is  claimed 
by  missionaries  and  others  who  live  in  Utah,  and 
who  do  not  simply  see  Mormonism  on  dress 
parade  for  a  day  in  Salt  Lake  City,  that  the  con- 
stitutional and  legislative  enactment  against  po- 
lygamy are  a  dead  letter  and  are  not  enforced 
by  the  Mormon  officials.  It  is  this  which  makes 
imperative  an  amendment  to  the  Constitution  of 
the  United  States  against  polygamy.  Polygamy 
would  then  become  a  national  crime,  and  the 
National  Government  would  enforce  the  law 
against  it  and  punish  its  offenders. 

**  Politically,  Mormonism  is  a  grave  peril  to 
any  Government  under  which  it  exists.  It  has 
always  exercised  civil  powers  and  prerogatives 
and  has  frequently  boasted  that  its  authority 
would  become  supreme  in  the  United  States.  By 
means  of  a  systematic  colonization  and  the  rapid 
increase  of  population  through  plural  wives,  the 
Mormon  Church  already  holds  the  balance  of 
power  in  seven  or  eight  Rocky  Mountain  States 
and  Territories,  and  boasts  that  it  will  not  only 
hold  this  balance  of  power  in  these  States,  but 
will  soon  dictate  its  own  terms  to  the  National 
Government. ' ' 

^The  missionary  forces  of  the  Mormon  Church, 
upon  which  this  system  relies  for  its  constant  and 
aggressive  force,   serve   absolutely  without  pay 


''  "  Conservation  of  National    Ideals,"  p.  136. 


NORTH  xVMERICA  265 

or  reward  and  yield  "imquesitioning  obedience  to 
any  command  of  the  Churcli,  whatever  of  sacrifice 
or  effort  it  may  entail.  Over  two  thousand  mis- 
sionaries are  sent  out  each  year  to  visit  every 
town  and  hamlet  and  house  in  the  region  to  which 
they  go  and  to  talk  to  each  person,  if  possible,  at 
least  twice.  Two  by  two  they  go  forth  through 
this  'and  all  foreign  lands,  even  to  Japan,  the 
Hawaiian  Islands,  Tahiti,  New  Zealand,  Samoa, 
and  Australia.  By  systematically  being  *^all 
things  to  all  men,''  offending  none  by  harsh  or 
repellent  doctrines  until  seemingly  drawn  into 
the  Church,  they  are  adding  to  their  numbers  at 
the  rate  of  thirty-eight  percent  of  the  religious 
growth  of  the  entire  population.  Surely  these 
facts  deserve  the  deepest  consideration  from  the 
viewpoint  of  home  missions  and  the  welfare  of 
our  Nation. 

*  ^  Congregational  missionaries  were  among  the 
pioneer  workers  in  Utah.  They  exposed  Mormon- 
ism,  its  inherent  depravity,  its  fanaticism,  its  anti- 
American  ways,  and  its  corrupting  influences  upon 
the  adjacent  Territories,  in  such  a  way  as  to  ar- 
rest the  attention  of  Congress,  arouse  the  Prot- 
estant Churches,  enlist  the  public  press  and  the 
two  great  political  parties." 

Besides  the  Congregationalists,  the  other  re- 
ligious denominations  at  work  among  the  Mor- 
mons are  the  Presbyterians,  Episcopalians, 
Baptists,  Methodist  Episcopal,  Christians,  Luther- 


266  MISSIONAEY  HISTORY 

ans  and  others.  The  Presbyterians  and  Meth- 
odists lead  the  other  Protestant  denominations 
in  the  number  of  their  missionaries,  missions^ 
schools,  Church  members,  and  scholars.''  The 
methods  used  by  all  in  common  are  evangelistic 
work,  the  formation  of  Churches,  and  the  main- 
tenance of  Christian  schools  and  academies,  in 
which  the  Mormonizing  tendencies  of  the  public 
schools  are  counteracted. 

The  progress  of  the  work,  however,  is  as  yet 
but  inadequate  to  the  need.  In  Utah,  for  instance, 
so  late  as  1912,  there  were  only  about  two  hundred 
Protestant  Churches  and  missions,  with  about  one 
hundred  missionaries  and  from  eight  to  ten  thou- 
sand members,  and  with  fifteen  hundred  or  two 
thousand  pupils  in  the  mission  schools  and  acade- 
mies. At  about  the  same  time,  the  Mormon  popu- 
lation of  eleven  Rocky  Mountain  and  Coast  States 
included  upward  of  750,000  people,  212,000  of 
which  were  in  Utah.  Surely  the  Christian  forces 
are  still  far  from  sufficient  to  till  this  great  field. 

As  Dr.  Ward  Piatt  says  in  ''The  Frontier:" 
^"We  can  never  succeed  in  Utah  save  by  expensive 
methods.  We  must  strongly  reinforce  the  Boards 
working  there.  Present  provision  is  inadequate. 
This  kind  goeth  not  out  but  by  extraction.  Enough 
has  been  accomplished  to  show  that  the  investment 
is  well  worth  making  now." 


s  "  The  Frontier,"  p.  136. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

north  ameeica 

The  Immigration  Problem 

^**The  greatest  migriation  of  people  in  historic 
times  has  taken  place  within  the  memory  of  per- 
sons now  living.  Its  principal  goal  has  heen  the 
United  States.  In  the  years  of  recorded  immi- 
gration from  1820  to  1910  over  twenty-eight 
million  (28,772,880)  have  come,  and  ten  million 
within  the  last  ten  years — a  million  a  year.  The 
only  parallel  suggested  is  the  great  movement  of 
barbaric  tribes  which  overran  Europe  and  finally 
submerged  the  Western  Roman  Empire.  But  the 
contrast  between  that  migration  and  ours  is  very 
striking.  The  migration  which  peopled  modem 
Europe  was  a  matter  of  centuries,  ours  of  dec- 
ades ;  for  them  a  river,  \a  mountain  chain  was  a 
barrier;  in  our  case  a  continent,  even  an  ocean 
is  no  obstacle.  All  estimates  of  the  numbers  of 
that  ancient  invasion  are  vague,  but  historians  as 
a  rule  reckon  them  in  tens  of  thousands,  for  the 
whole  Burgundian  nation  80,000,  for  the  Vandals 
no  more,  for  the  Visigoths  when  they  conquered 
Spain,  not  over  30,000  warriors."  But  the  num- 
ber of  our  emigrants,  even  back  in  1820,  when 


1  "Ou»  People  of  Foreign  Speech,"  p.  12. 
267 


268  MISSIONAEY  HISTORY 

tlie  records  were  first  kept,  was  over  8,000;  in 
1830,  23,000;  in  1840,  84,000;  in  1850,  310,000;  in 
1880,  457,000;  in  1890,  455,000,  and  during  the 
last  ten  years  at  the  average  rate  of  a  million 
a  year. 

The  contemplation  of  such  numbers  is  star- 
tling. Take  this  ^^ million  a  year,''  separate  it 
into  its  component  parts  according  to  nationali- 
ties, and  ^"you  would  have  in  round  numbers 
twenty-two  Italian  cities  of  10,000  people,  or 
massed  together  a  purely  Italian  city  each  as  large 
as  Minneapolis,  with  its  220,000.  The  various  peo- 
ples of  Austria-Hungiar}^,  Bohemians,  Magyars, 
Jews,  and  Slavs,  would  fill  twenty-seven  and  one- 
half  towns,  or  a  single  city  nearly  as  large  as 
Detroit.  The  Jews,  Poles,  and  other  races  fleeing 
from  persecution  in  Russia  would  people  eighteen 
and  one-half  towns  or  a  city  the  size  of  Provi- 
dence. For  the  remainder  we  should  have  four 
German  cities  of  10,000  people  each,  six  of  Scandi- 
navians, one  of  French,  one  of  Greeks,  one  of 
Japanese,  six  and  a  half  of  English,  five  of  Irish, 
and  nearly  two  of  Scotch  and  Welsh.  Then  we 
should  have  six  towns  of  between  4,000  and  5,000 
each,  peopled  respectively  by  Belgians,  Dutch, 
PortugTiese,  Roumanians,  Swiss,  and  European 
Turks;  while  Asiatic  Turks  would  fill  another 
town  of  6,000.  We  should  have  a  Servian,  Bul- 
garian, and  Montenegrin  village  of  2,000 ;  a  Span- 
ish village  of  2,600 ;  a  Chinese  village  of  2,100  and 


2  "  Aliens  or  Americans,"  pp.  21,  22. 


NORTH  AMEEICA  269 

tlie  other  Asiatics  would  fill  up  a  town  of  5,000 
with  as  motley  an  assortment  as  could  be  found 
under  the  sun.  We  are  not,  however,  done  with 
the  settling  as  yet,  for  the  West  Indian  immi- 
grants would  make  a  city  of  16,600,  the  South 
Americans  and  Mexicans  a  town  of  5,000,  the 
Canadians  a  village  of  2,000,  and  the  Australians 
another,  leaving  a  colony  of  stragglers  and  strays, 
the  ends  of  creation,  to  the  number  of  2,000  more. 
Place  yourselves  in  any  one  of  these  hundred  odd 
cities  or  villages  thus  peopled  without  a  single 
American  inhabitant,  with  ever^i:hing  foreign,  in- 
cluding religion;  then  realize  that  just  such  a 
foreign  population  as  is  represented  by  all  these 
places  combined  has  actually  been  put  somewhere 
in  this  country  within  a  twelvemonth,  and  the  im- 
migration problem  may  assume  a  new  aspect  and 
take  on  a  new  concern. '*  Nor  must  we  forget 
that  to  this  large  original  immigration  there  is 
added  an  enormous  increase  by  the  high  birth  rate 
characteristic  of  most  of  the  immigrant  peoples. 
In  many  of  our  cities  anywhere  from  sixty  to 
eighty  per  cent  of  the  entire  population  is  com- 
posed of  immigrants  of  the  first  generation  and 
their  children. 

To  what  part  of  our  country  do  these  incom- 
ing millions  go?  By  far  the  greater  portion  of 
*'the  million  a  year"  enter  the  United  States 
through  the  great  port  of  New  York,  for  878,052 
out  of  the  1,218,480  of  the  total  immigration  of 
1914  passed  through  the  gates   of  Ellis  Island. 


270  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY, 

Wliitlier  did  tliey  go?  An  enormous  proportion 
stayed  very  near  to  their  point  of  debarkation. 
Ninety  per  cent  remained  in  New  York  (city  and 
State),  Pennsylvania,  and  the  North  Atlantic 
States.  The  Southern  States  got  but  four  per 
cent;  the  great  West,  where  we  think  so  many  go, 
also  got  only  four  per  cent;  the  South  Central 
States,  one  per  cent,  and  the  remainder  went  to 
yarious  sections.  The  very  part  of  the  country 
that  most  needs  the  help  of  the  immigrants  and 
has  most  room  and  work  for  them  got  but  a  small 
fraction  of  their  service.  The  great  cities  of  the 
North  Atlantic,  already  overcrowded  with  a  popu- 
lation that  they  can  scarcely  sustain,  retained  nine 
out  of  every  ten  persons  entering  the  country  as 
immigrants.  No  wonder  that  Commissioner-Gen- 
eral Sargent  of  the  Bureau  of  Immigration  said, 
even  seven  years  ago  (Eeport  for  1905) :  ^**The 
importance  is  again  urged  of  undertaking  to  dis- 
tribute aliens  now  congregating  in  our  large  cities 
to  those  parts  of  the  United  States  where  they 
jcan  secure  employment  without  displacing  others 
by  working  for  a  less  wage,  and  where  the  con- 
Iditions  of  existence  do  not  tend  to  the  fostering 
iof  disease,  depravity,  and  resistance  to  the  social 
and  political  security  of  the  country.  The  Bureau 
is  convinced  that  no  feature  of  the  immigration 
question  so  insistently  demands  public  attention 
and  effective  action.  The  evil  to  be  removed  is 
Bteadily  and  rapidly  on  the  increase,  and  its  re- 

*"  Aliens  or  Americans,"  p.  104. 


NORTH  AMEEICA  271 

inoval  will  strike  at  the  root  of  the  fraudulent 
elections,  poverty,  disease,  and  crime  in  our  large 
cities,  and,  on  the  other  hand,  will  largely  sup- 
ply the  increasing  demand  for  labor  to  develop  the 
natural  resources  of  our  country.  It  is  impos- 
sible, in  the  opinion  of  the  Bureau,  to  overesti- 
mate the  importance  of  this  subject  as  bearing 
upon  the  effect  of  immigration  on  the  future  wel- 
fare of  this  country.'' 

4^  <■  Our  great  cities  are  thus  the  strongholds  of 
bur  alien  populations.  Chicago  has  nearly  77% 
of  foreign  stock;  Milwaukee  has  nearly  83%; 
Detroit,  77%%,  while  New  York,  Cleveland,  and 
S'an  Francisco  are  noit  far  behind.  Following 
them  come  Buffalo,  St.  Paul,  Boston,  Jersey  City, 
Minneapolis,  Newark,  Rochester,  Providence, 
Pittsburg,  St.  Louis,  Cincinnati,  Toledo,  and 
Philadelphia.  Each  of  these  cities  has  a  popula- 
tion exceeding  100,000,  more  than  one-half  of 
which  is  of  alien  blood.  Thus  in  all  these  chief 
cities  of  the  land  the  foreign  elements  hold  not 
only  the  balance  of  power,  but  are  an  absolute 
majority  of  the  citizens." 

And  yet  with  such  testimony  as  this,  and  much 
more  from  sources  as  authoritative  as  though 
they  were  official,  no  *' effective  action"  has  yet 
been  taken  and  our  great  cities  groan  under  the 
overweight  of  care  thus  thrust  upon  them  while 
the  farming  and  less  settled  sections  in  vain  call 
for  the  sturdy  arms  and  willing  hands  of  the 


*"  Leavening  the  Nation,"  p.  265, 


272  MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

immigrant.  This,  too,  is  another  of  the  bitter 
fruits  of  our  debased  and  debasing  political  sys- 
tems that  stand  in  the  way  of  a  wise  rectifying  of 
such  conditions  because  their  continued  existence 
is  to  their  own  illegal  or  unpatriotic  profit. 

But  what  of  the  essential  character  of  this 
immigration,  its  potentiality  as  to  citizenship  and 
religion?  Is  it  all  bad?  Are  there  no  foundation's 
upon  which  to  build  an  enduring  structure  for 
personal  or  national  rig'hteousness  ?  Surely  there 
are.  Let  us  recollect  that  at  one  time  almost  all 
our  colonists  were  immigrants,  or  the  children  of 
immigrants.  Let  us  remember  that  even  down  to 
comparatively  recent  times  our  immigrants  were 
the  sinew  »and  the  blood  of  our  land — that  with- 
out them  not  only  material,  but  intellectual  and 
even  religious  progress  would  have  been  impos- 
sible, or  at  least  difficult.  Let  us  also  recall  that 
even  to-day,  and  not  infrequently,  we  man  our 
professors'  chairs,  fill  our  most  influential  pul- 
pits, edit  our  magazines  and  newspapers,  and 
often  seek  as  leaders  for  the  intellectual  and  cul- 
tural, the  financial  and  commercial  development 
of  our  people,  men  not  of  American  birth. 

There  is  also  another  side  to  this  question. 
The  earlier  immigrants  were  from  Northwestern 
Europe.  The  British  Islands,  Germiany,  France, 
Scandinavia,  these  were  'the  eoimtries  whence 
came  the  original  settlers  and  colonists  of 
America,  and  for  generations  these  countries 
poured  into  America  their  sons  and  daughters, 


NORTH  AMEEICA  273 

in  a  constanjtly  increa'sing  number,  reaching  in 
1851-71  the  highest  percentage  they  have  ever  at- 
ffcained — ^ninety-one  per  cent  of  all  the  immigration. 
Then  the  tide  turned — the  peoples  of  Northwest- 
em  Europe  of  the  Teutonic  and  Celtic  races  began 
to  lose  their  preponderance.  They  are  still  and 
'ever  more  rapidly  losing  it,  and  their  place  is 
being  taken  by  peoples  of  the  Iberian  and  Slavic 
races,  by  the  Italian,  Greek,  Portuguese,  Spanish, 
Syrian,  Bohemian,  Bulgarian,  Hebrew,  Lithuan- 
ian, Polish,  Russian,  Slovak,  and  many  like  peo- 
ples, all  most  dissimilar  in  their  characteristics 
to  those  who  had  preceded  them. 

Till  1880  the  immigration  of  these  Iberian  and 
Slavic  races  were  almost  negligible.  Since  then 
it  has  been  increasing  by  leaps  and  bounds.  *In 
the  past  ^ye  years  nearly  1,000,000  South  Italians 
Ihave  entered  the  United  States.  During  the  same 
time  nearly  750,000  Russian  Jews  reached  our 
shores.  The  same  is  true  of  the  Hungarian  and 
Slav  immigration.  In  1869  not  one  per  cent  of 
the  total  immigrajtion  came  from  Austria-Hun- 
gary, Italy,  Poland,  and  Russia,  while  in  1902  the 
percentage  was  over  70%.  In  1869  nearly  three- 
quarters  of  the  total  immigration  came  from  the 
[United  Kingdom,  Germany,  France,  and  Scandi- 
navia ;  in  1902  only  one-fifth  was  from  those  coun- 
tries. The  proportion  has  held  nearly  the  same 
isince. 

But  what  difference  does  this  source  of  immi- 


*"AlieM  or  Americans,"  p.  129. 

18 


274  MISSIONARY  HISTOET 

grastion  make?  "Why  welcome  tlie  Englishman 
and  Irishman,  the  Scotchman,  Welshman  and 
Frenchman,  the  Norwegi'an,  the  Bane,  the  Hol- 
lander, and  the  German,  and  look  with  such  sus- 
picion upon  the  Italian,  the  Hebrew,  the  Pole,  and 
the  Slav?  Simply  because  of  the  character  and 
training  of  these  people.  We  do  not  say  that 
an  Italian  may  not  make  as  good  a  citizen  as  an 
Irishman,  or  that  a  Jew  must  necessarily  be  worse 
than  any  Gentile,  but  this  we  know  and  can  not 
avoid  considering,  that  there  are  racial,  tempera- 
mental, educational,  and  religious  differences  be- 
tween the  peoples  of  Northwestern  Europe  and 
those  from  Southern  Europe  and  Eastern  Europe 
and  Asia  that  make  the  task  of  assimilating  the 
latter  into  component  p'arts  of  our  body  politic 
a  vastly  more  difficult  matter  than  it  has  been 
with  the  earlier  immigrants.  The  Anglo-Saxon 
and  Teutonic  races  are  the  people  who  made 
America.  The  immigrants,  even  of  later  genera- 
tions, often  had  ties  as  strong  to  draw  them  here 
as  were  those  which  held  them  to  the  mother- 
land; and  were  frequently  moved  by  much  the 
same  motives  as  urged  their  forefathers  or  their 
predecessors  to  cross  the  ocean  to  find  homes  in 
the  New  World.  The  general  character  of  our  na- 
tional life,  our  institutions,  our  laws  and  customs, 
our  intellectual  culture,  our  religious  faith,  was 
by  no  means  strange  to  most  of  them.  Thej  very 
quickly  fell  in  with  us  and  were  soon  one  with 
those  who  had  preceded  them  by  immigration  or: 
birth. 


NOETH  AMEEICA  275 

But  these  peoples  of  foreign  speecli  who  are 
now  coming  to  us  in  such  abundance  have  no  such 
common  heritage.  Their  ideals  of  personal  lib- 
erty, of  national  life,  of  religious  thought,  of  the 
purpose  of  education  and  advancement,  of  the 
use  of  wealth  are  all  different  from  ours.  Many 
of  them  come  from  lands  where  they  'and  their 
forefathers  have  endured  centuries  of  oppression 
and  injustice ;  from  the  ghettos  of  Eussian  cities, 
from  the  'overcrowded  towns  and  villages  of 
swarming  Italy,  from  the  hard,  monotonous,  and 
poorly  paid  labor  of  Eastern  Europe,  from  the 
altogether  different  ideals  and  conditions  of 
Oriental  and  Asiatic  lands.  They  come,  for  a 
large  part,  mainly  for  the  material  benefits,  the 
larger  wages,  the  easier  living  that  they  have  been 
led  to  expect  in  America.  And  very  m'any  come 
here  with  'the  avowed  intention  of  remaining  only 
till  they  can  amass  that  which  to  them  is  wealth, 
and  with  which  they  can  return  to  their  old  homes 
to  live  **like  nabobs  among  paupers."  With  the 
best  of  intentions  and  with  the  purest  of  motives, 
those  who  make  up  the  volume  of  this  ^^new  im- 
migration" as  it  has  been  called,  have  very  much 
to  learn  to  make  them  safe  or  desirable  members 
of  American  society,  and  to  use  wisely  and  sanely 
the  tremendous  power  of  the  franchise  which, 
with  perhaps  less  wisdom  than  they  would  have 
exercised  could  they  have  foreseen  the  present 
conditions,  our  forefathers  made  to  be  the  in- 
alienable inheritance  of  every  American  citizen. 


2T6  MISSIONAEY  HISTORY 

Very  many  also  come  here  with  entirely  and 
bften  absurdly  false  ideas  of  the  conditions  of 
life  in  America.  To  some  it  is  the  fabled  ^^El 
Dorado"  where  money  is  to  be  picked  up  in  the 
streets,  or  wealth,  unattainable  under  the  hard 
economic  conditions  of  their  old  homes,  can  be  had 
for  little  toil.  They  must  be  taught  tha;t  the  laws 
of  cause  and  effect,  of  supply  and  dem^and,  of 
sobriety,  industry,  skill,  and  thrift  rule  in  America 
as  everywhere  else  in  the  world,  and  that  success 
is  attained  only  by  those  who  conform  to  them. 

To  others  ours  is  a  land  of  liberty  indeed,  only 
they  spell  ^^ liberty"  as  ^ license,"  and  ^are  sur- 
prised and  even  angered  to  find  here  a  stable  Gov- 
ernment which  endeavors  at  least  to  mete  out 
justice  to  high  and  lowly  alike.  To  teach  such 
the  fundamental  laws  of  the  American  ideal  of 
democracy  is  an  essential  task,  but  one  that  is 
becoming  daily  more  difficult  because  of  its  con- 
stant neglect  among  our  own  people.  As  says 
Professor  Rauschenbusch :  ^^^  There  is  no  deny- 
ing the  fact  that  our  democracy  has  been  weak- 
ened in  recent  years,  both  in  our  political  life 
and  in  our  social  intercourse.  In  politics  the  will 
'of  the  people  has  been  so  persistently  frustrated 
jthait  every  successful  assertion  of  it  has  been 
(hailed  as  a  great  triumph.  In  social  life  the  ex- 
tremes of  wealth  and  poverty  have  grown  wider 
and  wider  apart,  and  the  sense  of  equality  has 
been  put  to  an  ever  greater  strain  by  the  solid 
facts  of  life.     Thus  our  democracy,  which  is  an 

6 "Conservation  of  American  Ideals,"  p.  106. 


NOETH  AMEEICA  27T 

essential  part  of  our  Christianity  and  our  Amer- 
ican ideals,  is  disintegrating,  and  we  are  all  in 
danger  of  hypocrisy  when  we  profess  it  with  our 
lips  and  contradict  it  in  our  lives.'' 

Others  still  come  here,  not  as  the  immigrants  of 
old,  to  find  * '  Freedom  to  worship  God, ' '  but  seek- 
ing freedom  to  break  away  more  fully  than  ever 
from  whatever  form  of  religious  faith  to  which 
they  may  have  been  compelled  to  adhere  in  their 
old  homes. 

The  difficulty  of  it  is  that  though  there  are 
many  honest  and  God-fearing  persons  among 
these  immigrants,  yet  there  are  also  many,  very 
many,  who  ^^ leave  their  religion  at  home"  and 
come  to  America  with  the  thought  that  they  are 
thus  freed  from  all  obligation  to  obey  ^'Pope  or 
Emperor,''  and  who  therefore  resent  any  religious 
influence. 

Of  the  former  religious  affiliation  of  the  greater 
part  of  these  immigrants  we  have  no  official 
record,  save  where  racial  and  religious  charac- 
teristics are  the  same,  as  with  the  Hebrews,  but 
it  does  not  require  a  very  exact  knowledge  to  con- 
clude that  the  greater  part  of  the  Italian  immi- 
grants are  Eoman  Catholics ;  that  the  Polish,  Eou- 
manian,  and  other  numberless  races  of  Eastern 
and  Southeastern  Europe  profess  the  same  faith 
or  that  of  its  great  sister  communion,  the  Greek 
Church,  'and  that  the  immigration  from  the  British 
Islands  (except  Ireland)  and  that  from  Scandi- 
navia, Holland,  and  Germany,  is  almost  solidly 
Protestant. 


278  MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

The  Lutheran  World  gives  the  following  analy- 
sis of  immigration  with  regard  to  religious  affili- 
ations and  ease  of  assimilation,  which  is  suggest- 
ive. The  figures  have  been  corrected  to  read  as 
for  1914.  In  the  first  class,  which  are  those  most 
easy  to  assimilate,  are  named  the  English  (Re- 
formed), 52,000;  Scotch  (Reformed),  26,000;  Ger- 
mans (Lutheran  and  Catholic),  80,000;  Scandi- 
navians (Lutheran),  36,000;  Irish  (Catholic), 
34,000;  Finns  (Lutheran),  13,000;  Slovaks  (Luth- 
eran), 26,000.  In  the  second  class,  which  are  less 
easy  to  assimilate,  are  grouped  the  Magyars  (Re- 
formed and  Catholic),  45,000;  Bohemians,  etc. 
(Reformed  and  Catholic),  10,000;  French  (Re- 
formed and  Catholic),  18,000,  and  the  Ruthenians 
(Catholic),  26,000,  The  third  and  most  difficult 
class  is  composed  of  the  Poles  (Catholic), 
123,000;  the  Italians  (Catholic),  296,000,  and  the 
Jews  (Hebrew),  158,000.  The  total  for  1914  of 
the  first  class  who,  for  the  reasons  stated,  make 
the  most  desirable  immigrants,  was  267,000;  of 
the  second  class,  99,000,  and  of  the  third  or  least 
desirable  class,  557,000.  Therefore,  only  about 
one-third  of  the  immigrants  were  in  any  sense 
easily  assimilable;  two-thirds  must  be  recon- 
structed socially,  economically,  and  religiously 
to  become  desirable  citizens.  The  magnitude 
of  the  problem  is  apparent,  and  the  impor- 
tance of  an  intelligent  and  careful  search  for 
a  practical  and  permanent  solution  of  it  is  self- 
evident. 


NORTH  AMERICA  279 

The  Rev.  Charles  Stelzle  is  well  known  as  an 
earnest  and  practical  student  of  this  whole  ques- 
tion, and  his  words  upon  certain  phases  of  this 
matter  are  worthy  of  our  attention.  In  a  recent 
book  on  this  question,  he  says : 

i^^In  the  immigrant  problem,  Protestant 
America  is  to  be  tested  as  never  before.  It  is  a 
problem  which  embraces  all  problems  that  have 
ever  faced  the  Church.  Problems  physical,  for  the 
immigrant  must  be  assimilated;  problems  educa- 
tional, for  the  immigrant  must  become  an  intelli- 
gent citizen;  problems  social,  for  the  immigrant 
must  find  a  larger,  fuller  life  among  us ;  problems 
economic,  for  the  immigrant  must  be  taught  the 
doctrines  that  are  fundamentally  in  harmony  with 
our  American  life  and  spirit;  problems  patriotic, 
for  the  immigrant  must  be  led  to  see  that  upon 
him  depends  the  future  of  his  adopted  country; 
problems  religious,  for  the  immigrant  must  learn 
that  his  spiritual  interests  are  of  the  utmost  im- 
portance. 

'^In  the  solution  of  this  question  the  Church  in 
America  needs  all  the  wisdom  which  is  given  to 
the  Church  Universal  as  the  result  of  her  experi- 
ence in  other  generations.  The  task  which  lies 
before  us  requires  a  deeper  study  and  a  greater 
devotion  than  is  found  in  mere  sentiment,  romance, 
or  sociological  interest,  although  these  are  all 
present  and  rightfully  so.  Neither  must  there  be 
anything  like  narrowness  of  spirit,  either  in  reli- 

1  "American  Social  and  Religious  Conditions,"  Charles  Stelzle. 


280  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

gious  or  social  teaching  in  daily  life  or  in  the 
method  of  work.  The  enterprise  demands  a  states- 
manship of  the  highest  order.  It  demands  a  com- 
prehensive study  and  an  attack  which  must  be 
country-wide.  Indeed,  it  must  consider  not  only 
the  conditions  found  in  America,  but  those  that 
meet  the  immigrant  on  his  native  soil,  for  it  is  only 
as  we  came  to  know  him  there  that  we  can  intelli- 
gently direct  him  here." 

Indeed  as  says  Edith  H.  Allen,  another  recent 
writer  on  this  topic:  ^'Our  ideal  for  America  is 
summed  up  in  this — that  it  may  increasingly  be- 
come the  Kingdom  of  God.  What  do  we  mean  by 
'Kingdom"?  St.  Paul  says,  'The  Kingdom  of 
God  is  righteousness  and  joy  and  peace  in  the 
Holy  Ghost,'  which  being  interpreted  might  read, 
the  Kingdom — Christ's  rule  on  earth — will  bring 
to  all  the  Father's  children  the  opportunity  of 
knowing  Him  and  His  saving  love  expressed 
through  Jesus  Christ ;  it  will  mean  the  transform- 
ing of  human  society,  so  that  ignorance,  gTeed, 
disease  and  injustice  shall  be  overthrown;  so  that 
'the  bitter  cry  of  the  children'  shall  no  longer 
be  drowned  by  the  whirr  of  the  wheels  of  industry ; 
so  that  the  sisterhood  of  women  shall  be  estab- 
lished and  that  through  the  dominance  of  right- 
eousness, men  shall  cease  to  invoke  war  and  strife, 
and  released  from  crushing  burdens,  into  life  and 
labor  shall  come  joy  and  an  increasing  sense  of 
spiritual  values."^ 

2  "Home  Missions  in  Action,"  Edith  H.  Allen,  p.  135. 


NORTH  AMERICA  281 

^^^  Efforts  to  serve  the  immigrant  along  re- 
ligious and  social  lines  take  a  variety  of  forms. 

**At  ports  of  entry  many  organizations — re- 
ligious and  semi-religious — ^seek  to  extend  the 
ihand  of  fraternal  helpfulness.  For  a  description 
of  the  kind  of  work  done  by  them,  let  us  take 
as  a  typical  example  ElKs  Island.  About  ninety 
men  and  women  are  at  Ellis  Island  to  render  help- 
ful service  to  these  immigrants.  Some  spend  their 
entire  time,  others  only  a  portion  of  it  in  this 
work.  Some  speak  only  one  foreign  tongue;  oth- 
ers, several.  Fifteen  or  twenty  only  are  repre- 
sentatives of  denominational  organizations.  Thus 
the  Methodist  Church  has  several  missionaries, 
among  them  one  for  the  Finns,  of  which  7,726 
arrived  in  1910;  the  Reformed  Church,  for  the 
Dutch  (11,568  arrivals) ;  the  Congregational 
Church,  for  the  Bulgarians  (10,942  arrivals) ; 
and  the  Episcopal  Church,  for  the  English 
(24,795  arrivals).  Other  denominations  in  like 
way  seek  to  reach  such  classes  of  immigrants  as 
circumstances  may  suggest. 

'^  After  they  are  admitted  and  have  gone  to 
their  new  homes,  the  home  missionaries  look  them 
up  and  endeavor  to  establish  churches  among 
them,  with  pastors  speaking  their  own  tongue.  In 
this  way  some  thousands  of  churclies — jjaptist, 
Congregational,  Methodist,  Presbyterian,  etc. — 
have  come  into  existence,  although  relatively  few 
of  the  immigrants  have  been  enrolled  under  these 


'  "  A  Bird's-eye  ^^ew  of  Immigration  and  Missions.' 


282  MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

names  in  foreign  land's.  Cliurclies  having  large 
membersMp  in  European  countries,  like  the 
Lutheran  and  the  Reformed,  of  course  welcome 
large  numbers  of  their  members  into  similar  or- 
ganizations on  this  side.  It  is  recognized  by  all 
that  foreign  speech  in  American  Churches  is  and 
ought  to  be  temporary,  but  it  seems  an  indis- 
pensable transitional  phase.  Little  by  little  these 
polyglot  Churches  should  be  transformed  into 
English-speaking  Churches. 

*^  English-speaking  Churches  in  various  places 
and  divers  ways  are  seeking  to  serve  the  immi- 
grants at  their  doors.  Some  confine  themselves 
to  the  effort  to  gather  the  children  into  the  Sunday 
school;  some  provide  opportunity  for  services  in 
other  tongues  in  their  houses  of  worship;  some 
maintain  a  parish  visitor  speaking  the  language 
of  the  foreigners  they  would  reach;  and  some 
organize  clubs  and  educational  clas'ses. 

*^  Social  settlements  very  largely  minister  to 
foreign  populations.  In  their  efforts  to  educate, 
to  furnish  wholesome  amusement,  to  secure  sani- 
tary homes  and  workshops,  to  promote  social  jus- 
tice and  neighborly  good-will,  they  are  rendering 
an  important  religious  service. 

*' Institutions  of  education  specifically  adapted 
to  the  needs  of  foreigners,  in  which  the  religious 
motivei  and  religious  influence  are  uppermost, 
play  a  large  part  in  the  development  of  leaders^ — ■ 
civic,  social,  and  religious — among  our  foreign- 
speaking  citizens.     The  American  International 


NOETH  AMERICA  283 

College,  at  Springfield,  Mas^acliusetts ;  the 
Schauffler  Missionaiy  Training  School,  at  Cleve- 
land, Ohio;  and  the  German  Theological  Sem- 
inary, at  Dubuque,  Iowa,  are  examples  of  schools 
of  this  class. 

*^One  of  the  most  important  services  to  be 
rendered  the  immigrant,  and  one  to  which  all  the 
above-named  forms  contribute,  is  that  of  estab- 
lishing a  wholesome  civic  and  social  environment 
in  which  he  may  form  his  ideals,  rear  his  family, 
and  work  out  his  and  our  destiny.  No  emphasis 
upon  this  point  can  be  too  strong.  The  Church, 
and  all  the  organizations  which  have  sprung  from 
it,  have  no  more  imperative  and  important  task 
than  that  of  creating  social  conditions  which  shall 
protect,  develop,  and  guide  the  stranger  within 
our  gates.'' 

To  attempt  to  present  statistics  of  the  work 
done  by  the  various  Churches  along  the  above 
lines,  or  to  emphasize  individual  cases  of  men 
particularly  eminent  for  their  success  with  the 
immigrant  and  the  alien,  would  be  an  almost 
impossible  task,  because  of  the  constantly  chang- 
ing conditions  and  factors  of  the  question.  Per- 
haps an  exception  can  be  made  in  the  mention 
of  the  Eev.  Charles  Stelzle,  of  the  Presbyterian 
Home  Mission  Board,  and  his  work  in  the  ^*  Labor 
Temple"  at  New  York,  where  a  constant  suc- 
cession of  services  and  meetings,  such  as  edu- 
cational classes,  lectures,  social  gatherings,  em- 
ployment committees,  aids  to  the  betterment  of 


284:  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

their  physical  needs,  and  other  such  instrumen- 
talities touching  all  the  various  points  of  their 
experiences,  is  being  wonderfully  blessed  in  reach- 
ing the  hearts  and  winning  the  confidence  of 
the  people  of  the  East  Side.  But  even  so,  Mr. 
Stelzle  himself  would  claim  to  be  only  a  type  of 
a  large  class  of  leaders  who,  by  the  practice  of 
common  sense  Christianity,  are  reaching  out  and 
touching  with  healing  power  these  weary  and  sin- 
sick  and  suffering  strangers  within  our  gates  and 
others  who,  though  not  strangers  to  our  land,  are 
strangers  to  the  covenants  of  promise  in  Jesus 
Christ. 

In  general  terms,  however,  it  may  be  said  tbat 
each  of  our  large  denominations,  and  many  of 
the  smaller  ones,  are  doing  all  that  their  resources 
will  permit  to  bring  the  gospel  to  our  immigrant 
people. 

We  may  make  mention  of  the  work  of  one 
of  these  great  Boards,  the  Home  Missionary  So- 
ciety of  the  Congregational  Church,  for  the  very 
reason  that  it  is  not  exceptional,  but  typical. 
*This  Board,  in  1910,  carried  on  the  work  in 
twenty-six  States  and  Territories  and  the  constit- 
uent State  societies  (auxiliary  to  the  main  Board) 
in  eighteen  more.  The  number  of  missionaries, 
under  commission  for  the  whole  or  part  of  the 
year,  was  1,692.  They  cared  for  2,382  churches 
and  preaching  stations,  connected  with  which  were 
2,240  Sunday  schools.    Of  these  churches  343  held 


8  Report  1911. 


NOETH  AMEEICA  285 

services  in  foreign  tongues.  These  tongues  were 
German,  Bohemian,  Italian,  Swedish,  Danish-Nor- 
wegian, Welsh,  Finnish,  Armenian,  Spanish, 
French,  Syrian,  Persian,  Albanian,  Greek,  Por- 
tuguese, and  Croatian — sixteen  in  all.  The  largest 
foreign  work  was  carried  on  among  the  Swedish 
people,  seventy-eight  Churches  using  that  lan- 
guage in  their  services. 

As  to  the  success  of  such  efforts  in  establish- 
ing permanent  churches,  we  may  quote  the  figures 
of  five  years  ago  regarding  a  few  of  the  foreign- 
speaking  churches  in  connection  with  several  of 
our  leading  denominations.  For  instance:  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  had  971  such 
Churches,  with  92,000  members ;  the  Presbyterian, 
290  Churches,  with  20,400  members ;  the  Baptists, 
551  Churches,  with  16,500  members.  The  Lu- 
theran Church  in  America  is  almost  wholly  the 
outgrowth  of  immigration  from  the  home  lands, 
as  is  the  German  Eef  ormed  Church,  and  the  Hol- 
land branch  of  the  Dutch  Eef  ormed  Church,  while 
there  are  but  few  evangelical  denominations  that 
do  not  sustain  churches  among  the  foreigTi- speak- 
ing peoples  of  our  land,  and  receive  much  benefit 
from  the  infusion  into  their  own  systems  of  this 
new  blood. 

But  we  must  not  forget  the  agencies,  other  than 
the  organized  churches,  which  are  doing  very 
much  to  solve  this  problem.  Among  these  we  men- 
tion pre-eminently  the  National  and  State  Bible 
Societies,  temperance  organizations,  and  the  city 


286  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

mission  and  tract  societies.  Without  these,  and 
especially  without  the  Bible  societies,  religious 
work  among  non-English  speaking  peoples  would 
be  sadly  crippled.  Not  only  the  swarming  mil- 
lions of  the  great  Orient,  but  the  tens  of  thousands 
of  the  bustling  West  demand  the  Word  of  God 
in  their  own  tongue,  and  it  is  the  great  Bible 
societies  that  make  possible  the  supply.  When  we 
realize  that  the  American  Bible  Society  alone 
prints  every  year  1,500,000  copies  of  the  Bible, 
Testaments  and  portions,  and  that  during  the 
ninety-five  years  of  its  existence  it  has  printed 
over  eighty  million  volumes  of  the  Word  and 
aided  in  its  translation,  publication,  or  di-stribu- 
tion  in  over  one  hundred  languages,  the  great- 
ness of  this  work  is  evident. 

The  National  Temperance  Society,  with  its 
flood  of  publications  against  the  liquor  habit  and 
the  drink  traffic,  and  the  Woman's  Christian  Tem- 
perance Union,  with  its  thousands  of  branches 
in  all  parts  of  the  Union,  are  also  most  imporant 
among  reform  agencies  because  of  the  very  great 
need  that  exists  for  temperance  work  among  many 
of  our  immigrants. 

But  in  our  great  cities  the  most  effective  auxil- 
iaries of  the  Church  are  the  city  mission  socie- 
ties. They  do  a  work  that  no  one  else  can  do, 
and  with  their  skilled  missionaries  approach  and 
win  classes  that  the  Church  with  her  more  formal 
methods  can  not  touch. 

Theirs,  moreover,  is  not  only  a  redemptive,  but 


NORTH  AMEEICA  287 

a  preventative  work,  for  through  their  agency 
many  who  would  otherwise  have  gone  utterly 
down  have  found  a  helping  hand  and  a  firm  foot- 
ing to  lift  them  up  again  to  a  new  and  more 
courageous  endeavor  in  the  battle  of  life. 

Such  work  must  needs  deal  not  only  with  the 
spiritual,  but  with  the  temporal  and  social  needs 
of  those  to  whom  they  minister.  And  this  is  just 
the  work  that  is  done.  At  the  Ri\dngton  Street 
and  the  Broome  Street  Missions  of  the  New  York 
City  Mission  Society,  large  numbers  of  Italians 
and  Jews  are  reached.  The  Meeker  Memorial 
Mission  for  Scandinavians,  and  the  York  Street 
and  Bethany  Missions  for  Italians,  are  success- 
fully carried  on  by  the  Brooklyn  City  Mission 
Society,  while  its  unique  work  at  Coney  Island, 
where  the  gospel  is  daily  preached  through  the 
season  to  an  ever-changing  and  international  audi- 
ence aggregating  250,000,  is  becoming  known  far 
and  wide. 

The  Boston  Society  is  doing  good  work  in  that 
old  New  England  city,  once  the  home  of  America 's 
'^bluesf  blood,  but  of  whose  citizens  92%  are  now 
foreigners  by  birth  or  direct  parentage.  Some 
time  ago  it  was  found  that  there  were  gathered 
into  churches,  chapels,  and  Sunday  schools,  or 
were  receiving  religious  instruction  in  their  homes 
from  missionaries,  the  following  nationalities: 
930  Germans,  804  Swedes,  448  Irish,  342  Nor- 
wegians, 203  Danes,  260  Jews,  181  French,  62 
Italians,  54  Armenians,  41  Swiss,  29  Bohemians, 


288  MISSIONAEY  HISTORY 

24  Greeks,  12  Hollanders,  11  Poles,  and  several 
Welsh,  Sj^rians,  and  Finns. 

The  Chicago  Tract  Society  is  one  of  the  most 
active  and  efficient  of  these  societies.  Last  year 
they  ministered  orally  to  over  twenty-four  nation- 
alities and  distributed  the  Bible  or  portions  of  it 
and  of  other  religious  books  in  thirty-three  lan- 
guages. 

But  such  items  are  only  t^^pical.  To  call  the 
roll  of  such  agencies  one  would  have  to  name  such 
societies  and  many  other  similar  ones  in  every  con- 
siderable city  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Pacific 
Coast,  and  from  Maine  to  Florida,  not  forgetting 
the  like  work  done  throughout  the  length  and 
breadth  of  our  great  neighbor  land,  Canada. 

In  a  word,  this  home  mission  problem  in  all 
its  manifold  variety  is  one  that  calls  for  the  ut- 
most skill  and  the  consecration  of  the  time  and 
money  and  personality  of  American  Christians. 
The  imperative  need  of  the  American  Church, 
nay,  of  the  American  Nation,  is  to  solve  this  prob- 
lem. Humanly  speaking,  the  salvation  of  the 
world  depends  upon  the  salvation  of  America. 

^It  was  this  conviction  of  the  absolute  inter- 
dependence of  home  and  foreign  missions  that 
led  Prof.  Austin  Phelps  to  exclaim,  *^If  I  were 
a  missionary  in  Canton,  China,  my  first  prayer 
every  morning  would  be  for  the  success  of  Amer- 
ican home  missions,  for  the  sake  of  Canton, 
China.''    Dr.  Richard  S.  Storrs,  whose  services 

8  "Leavening  the  Nation,"  p.  348. 


NOETH  AMEEICA  289 

for  years  as  tlie  president  of  the  great  xVmerican 
Board  stamps  without  question  the  degree  of  his 
interest  in  foreign  missions,  once  wrote  from 
Florence,  Italy,  ^^The  future  of  the  world  is  piv- 
oted upon  the  question  whether  the  Protestant 
Churches  of  America  can  hold,  enlighten,  and 
purify  the  peoples  born  or  gathered  into  its  great 
compass.''  And  if  further  testimony  were  needed 
to  mark  the  far-reaching  influence  of  home  mis- 
sions in  America  upon  the  fate  of  the  nations 
abroad,  the  stirring  words  of  Professor  Phelps, 
addressed  thirty  years  ago  (1881)  to  a  Home  Mis- 
sion Convention  at  Chicago,  will  still  ring  as  true 
and,  in  the  light  of  present-day  facts,  even  more 
convincingly  than  then,  and  may  well  conclude  this 
chapter.  Said  he:  "^^The  evangelizing  of 
America  is  the  work  of  an  emergency.  That 
emergency  is  not  paralleled  by  the  spiritual  con- 
ditions and  prospects  of  any  other  country  of 
the  globe.  The  element  of  time  must  be  the  con- 
trolling one  in  a  wise  policy  for  its  conversion, 
and  for  the  use  of  it  as  an  evangelizing  power 
over  the  nations.  That  which  is  to  be  done  here 
must  be  done  soon.  If  this  continent  is  to  be 
saved  to  Christ  and  if  the  immeasurable  power 
of  its  resources  and  its  prestige  is  to  be  insured 
to  the  cause  of  the  world's  conversion,  the  critical 
bulk  of  the  work  must  be  done  now.  The  decisive 
blows  of  conquest  must  be  struck  noiv.  For 
reasons  of  exigency  equally  imperative  with  those 

10  "  Leavening  the  Nation,"  p.  350, 

19 


290  MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

wliicli  crowded  Jeru&alem  upon  the  attention  of 
tlie  apostolic  pioneers,  this  country  stands  first 
on  the  roll  of  evangelistic  enterprise  to-day.  This, 
as  it  seems  to  me,  is  just  the  difference  to-day 
between  the  Oriental  and  the  Occidental  nations 
as  relating  to  the  conversion  of  both  to  Christ. 
The  nations  whose  conversion  is  the  most  press- 
ing necessity  of  to-day  are  the  Occidental  nations. 
Those  whose  speedy  conversion  is  most  vital  to 
the  conversion  of  the  rest  are  the  nations  of  the 
Occident.  The  pioneer  stock  of  mind  must  be  the 
Occidental  stock.  The  pioneer  races  must  be  the 
Western  races.  And  of  all  the  Western  races,  who 
that  can  read  skillfully  the  providence  of  God  or 
can  read  it  at  all,  can  hesitate  in  affirming  that 
the  signs  of  the  divine  decree  point  to  this  land 
of  ours  as  the  one  which  is  fast  gathering  to  itself 
the  races  which  must  take  the  lead  in  the  final 
conflict  of  Christianity  for  the  possession  of  the 
world. 

Dr.  Charles  L.  Thompson,  President  of  the 
Home  Missions  Council,  in  a  stirring  address  be- 
fore the  Presbyterian  General  Assembly  in  May, 
1912,  said,  '  ^  We  talk  of  evangelizing  the  world  in 
this  generation.  Perhaps !  But  if  we  do,  the  evan- 
gelized *  world'  will  look  down  on  America  and 
ask:  'At  your  present  state  of  progress,  0 
America,  how  many  generations  or  centuries  be- 
fore you  are  evangelized'?  We  have  orthodoxy 
enough  to   save  our  immortal  souls.     But  that 


NOETH  AMEEICA  291 

orthodoxy  has  not  vitality  enough  to  save  our 
mortal  society.  ^Hiat  a  magnificent  machine  is 
our  Christian  civilization!  What  with  institu- 
tions, conventions,  movements,  we  seem  to  have 
enginery  enough  to  lift  a  continent ;  yet  how  slow 
the  real  progress.  The  most  hopeful  sign  of  the 
day  is  the  splendid  team  work  the  Christian 
Church  is  doing.  Co-operation,  federation,  and 
the  like  fill  the  air  with  their  choruses;  and  yet, 
after  centuries,  it  is  forty  per  cent  Christian, 
and  sixty  per  cent  non-Christian.  We  need  no  new 
creed.  We  have  steam  enough  to  drive  the  world 
into  the  Kingdom.  We  have  wheels  and  levers 
enough  to  give  the  steam  a  chance. 

And  the  age  opens  a  clear  track  toward  the 
millennium.  Oh,  to  utilize  the  potencies  that  like  a 
changed  atmosphere  are  throbbing  around  us. 
What  the  Church  of  Christ  in  this  land  needs  is 
courageous  believing  leadership — God's  men — 
trained  in  His  schools  and  with  faith  enough  to 
match  their  chance.  This  on  the  prairies,  up  in 
the  mountains,  in  the  cities  dealing  with  lowly 
souls,  or  wrestling  in  the  angry  swirls  of  strug- 
gling, fighting  populations — this  is  God's  call  to 
His  Church  to-day.  Given  great  souls  on  fire  for 
the  Kingdom  and  the  Kingdom  will  come." 


CHAPTEE  XVII 


THE  HOME  BASE 


An  inTading  army  must  always  have  a  base  of 
supplies.  Upon  frequent  and  free  communication 
with  this  base  depends  not  only  its  efficiency,  but 
its  very  life.  To  interrupt  such  communication 
means  loss  of  power,  to  cut  it  off  dooms  the  army 
to  annihilation.  This  is  just  as  true  of  a  force 
of  Christian  missionaries  sent  out  to  evangelize 
the  nations.  They  depend  for  their  life  and  effi- 
ciency upon  the  s^Tupathy,  the  co-operation,  and 
the  support  of  the  home  Church. 

But  the  missionary  host  is  not  only  an  army 
of  invasion,  it  is  also  an  army  of  occupation. 
It  enters  a  continent,  a  country,  a  nation,  not 
merely  to  utter  a  proclamation  and  to  pass  on, 
but  with  the  determination  to  possess  that  land, 
and  to  hold  it  forever  in  the  name  of  Christ 
and  humanity.  In  time  perhaps  their  beneficent 
purpose  may  be  understood  and  their  message  wel- 
comed, and  the  people  who  sat  in  darkness  see  and 
rejoice  in  a  great  light,  but  usually  that  blessed 
day  dawns  only  after  a  long  night  of  toil  and 
opposition  and  discouragement,  and  in  few  nations 
has  the  day  of  its  redemption  yet  so  fully  come 
as  to  warrant  the  total  withdrawal  of  this  mis- 

292 


THE  HOME  BASE  293 

sionary  force  or  the  absolute  cessation  of  its 
labors. 

It  is  necessary,  then,  that  we  should  under- 
stand something  of  the  past  and  present  history  of 
the  home  base  of  missions,  or  of  the  agencies  by 
which  this  Christian  army  is  sent  out  to  the  holy 
war  in  which  they  are  engaged  and  is  sustained 
while  fighting  the  battles  of  God  and  humanity. 

The  true  relation  of  the  Church  to  missionary 
work  is  thus  well  stated  by  Professor  Thomas  C. 
Johnston  when  he  says:  ^^^In  ordaining  the  con- 
stitution of  the  Church,  God  made  it  a  missionary 
society ;  every  member  of  the  Church,  by  virtue  of 
his  Church  membership,  is  a  member  of  this  mis- 
sionary society  and  stands  pledged  to  do  his  ut- 
most as  such.  The  obligation,  therefore,  to  fulfill 
this  pledge  is  imperative  and  inclusive. ' '  This  is 
indeed  an  advanced  view  of  the  matter,  but  one, 
nevertheless,  which,  if  adopted  as  heartily  and  uni- 
versally as  its  truth  deserves  that  it  should  be, 
would  revolutionize  the  whole  question  of  mis- 
sionary support  and  the  supply  of  missionaries 
for  our  home  and  foreign  fields. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  missionary  enterprise, 
as  we  have  seen,  the  going  forth  of  the  messengers 
of  the  gospel  was  largely  an  individual  matter. 
The  first  great  Missionary  Himself  went  out  to 
the  lost  sheep  of  the  house  of  Israel,  sent  by  no 
Church  and  sustained  by  no  human  sympathy  or 
help.     After  He  had  gathered  to  Himself  *Hhe 


1  'Introduction  to  Christian  Missions,"  p.  9. 


294  MISSIONAEY  HISTORY] 

twelve"  and  instructed  them  for  a  while  in  that 
first  and  most  perfect  of  *^  missionary  training 
schools,"  He  began  to  send  them  out  two  by  two 
^^*and  gave  them  power  over  unclean  spirits,  and 
commanded  them  that  they  should  take  nothing 
for  their  journey  save  a  staif  only,  no  scrip,  no 
bread,  no  money  in  their  purse,  but  be  shod  with 
sandals,  and  not  put  on  two  coats."  They  went 
out,  in  military  parlance,  to  *^live  on  the  country." 
And  from  this  first  missionary  tour  the  disciples 
returned  to  their  Master  with  joy,  saying,  **Lord, 
even  the  devils  [demons]  are  subject  unto  us 
through  Thy  name,"  and  received  the  gentle  ad- 
monition, ^^^In  this  rejoice  not,  that  the  spirits  are 
subject  unto  you,  but  rather  rejoice  because  your 
names  are  written  in  heaven. ' ' 

But  such  simplicity  of  discipleship  could  not 
last  when  the  visible  Kingdom  began  to  grow  and 
increase  in  the  complexity  of  its  administration. 
In  the  Acts  we  find  not  only  the  *' germs"  of 
Church  government,  but  a  well  organized  though 
extremely  simple  Church  system,  and,  after  the 
dispersion  of  the  early  disciples,  which  came  to 
pass  because  of  the  persecution  following  the  mar- 
tyrdom of  Stephen,  it  was  found  necessary  to  send 
out  a  messenger  from  the  mother  Church  at  Jeru- 
salem to  help  in  the  great  revival  which  had 
broken  out  at  Antioch  through  the  efficiency  of 
these  volunteer  preachers  of  righteousness.    Bar- 

2  Mark  6:7,  9.  3  L^jje  10:17-20. 


THE  HOME  BASE  295 

nabas  was  selected  and  sent  to  Antiocli,  and  having 
associated  with  himself  in  the  work  at  that  city 
Saul,  who  is  also  called  Paul,  these  two  became 
the  first  official  missionaries  of  the  Christian 
Church  and  the  pioneers  of  the  multitude  who  have 
spent  themselves  in  order  to  preach  the  gospel  to 
their  fellow-men.  This  marks  the  first  stage  in 
the  development  of  what  might  be  called  the  official 
or  systematic  prosecution  of  missionary  work 
by  the  Church,  and  this  primitive  but  effective 
method  lasted  for  possibly  the  first  two  hundred 
and  fifty  or  three  hundred  years  of  the  Church's 
life.  During  this  period,  while  a  few  men  were 
no  doubt  designated  by  their  fellow  Christians  for 
special  missionary  work,  yet  as  a  rule  *^^  Indi- 
vidual Christians  went  when  they  pleased,  worked 
as  they  pleased,  and  were  supported  in  different 
ways — some  like  Paul,  by  the  labor  of  their  own 
hands,  some  by  the  gifts  of  the  people  to  whom 
they  went,  some  by  the  Churches  or  communities 
that  sent  them. 

*^It  does  not  follow  that  the  work  was  hap- 
hazard. It  was  not,  but  was  characterized  by 
careful  consideration  on  the  part  of  those  compe- 
tent to  judge.  It  was,  however,  to  a  very  great 
degree  free  work.  The  world  was  wide,  the  labor- 
ers were  few,  there  was  great  opportunity  for 
work,  and  little  chance  for  friction.  Missionaries, 
too,  being  workers  among  a  people  of  much  the 

*  "The  Missionary  Enterprise,"  p.  108, 


296  MISSIONAEY  HISTORY 

same  manner  of  life,  tlie  distinctions  inevitable 
to-day  were  absolutely  unknown  then." 

Societies  oe  the  Romish  Chukch 

As  tlie  Cliurcli  developed  and  Cbristian  con- 
gregations, Cliristian  communities,  and  finally  tlie 
Christian  Church  were  established  in  many  lands 
and  became  great,  strong,  populous,  and  wealthy, 
the  methods  of  the  Christian  propaganda  natu- 
rally changed.  Popes  and  bishops  and  the  other 
leading  clergy  during  the  Early  Church  (300-800) 
and  Mediaeval  (800-1500)  ages  commissioned  their 
representatives  and  sent  them  out  as  their  own 
judgment  or  the  conditions  of  non-Christian  peo- 
ples indicated.  Thus  Augustine  was  sent  to  Eng- 
land by  Pope  Gregory  I,  and  Boniface  to  Germany 
by  Gregory  II,  and  many  other  popes  of  these 
times  took  a  personal  interest  in  commissioning 
those  who  were  to  preach  the  gospel  in  heathen 
lands.  Such  schools  as  the  famous  monastery  at 
lona  and  Boniface's  monastery  at  Fulda  and  the 
Minorite  Convent  at  Majorca  were  not  wanting. 
And,  in  fact,  after  the  rise  of  the  great  missionary 
or  preaching  orders  of  the  Cistercians  and  Do- 
minicans and  especially  the  Jesuits,  every  mon- 
astery was  more  or  less  of  a  training  school  for 
missionaries  and  every  such  order  or  society  was 
expected  to  send  out,  direct,  and  sustain  those 
of  their  own  members  who  went  forth  with  the 
message  of  Christianity. 


THE  HOME  BASE  297 

Later  in  the  liistory  of  the  Eoman  Catliolic 
Church  there  was  founded  by  Pope  Gregory  XV 
(1622)  the  **Congregatio  de  Propaganda  Fide" 
or  the  *  ^  Propaganda, ' '  as  it  is  usually  called,  for 
the  express  purpose  of  the  direction  of  all  Catholic 
missions.  ^^^It  consists  to-day  of  twenty-five  car- 
dinals, with  a  cardinal  prefect  at  their  head  and 
a  number  of  prelates  and  consultors  in  charge  of 
the  various  details  of  administration.  The  con- 
gregation has  at  Eome  its  own  palace  or  bureaux, 
a  college,  a  library  and  museum,  a  polyglot  print- 
ing press,  and  certain  fixed  revenues  derived 
chiefly  from  domestic  or  Italian  sources.  The 
various  missions  are  directed  by  it  according  to 
the  character  of  their  subjects  and  the  nature  of 
the  religious  orders  to  which  they  belong.  It 
settles  finally  all  disputes  between  missionaries, 
whether  (as  regards  territorial  jurisdiction  or  the 
nature  of  the  missionary  work.  The  regular  re- 
ports made  by  missionary  bishops  or  superiors 
to  the  Holy  See  pass  through  the  Congregation, 
and  in  general  it  acts  as  an  agent  for  missionaries 
in  all  matters  that  regularly  pertain  to  Eoman 
congregations. 

The  College  of  the  Propaganda  is  an  institu- 
tion attached  to  the  Congregation  for  the  purpose 
of  training  its  missionaries.  It  owes  its  first  be- 
ginnings to  the  Spaniard,  Juan  Luis  Vivos,  who 
bequeathed  to  it  his  palace  and  made  it  his  heir. 
Urban  VIII  was  a  notable  benefactor  of  its  work, 


5"New  International  Cyclopedia,"  Article,  "Missions.' 


298  MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

hence  it  bears  the  name  of  '  *  Collegimn  Urbanum. " 
It  lias  been  endowed  with  many  privileges  by  the 
popes.  The  average  number  of  students  at  pres- 
ent is  not  over  one  hundred  and  twenty.  Its  doors 
were  closed  during  the  French  Revolution,  but, 
with  that  exception,  its  work  has  continued  un- 
interruptedly since  its  foundation.  The  printing 
press  controlled  by  the  College  of  the  Propaganda 
is  imique  on  account  of  the  many  types  it  pos- 
sesses for  the  Oriental  languages.  There  is  per- 
haps nowhere  in  the  world  an  Oriental  printing 
press  so  well  equipped  and  so  scientifically  con- 
ducted. Its  library  is  particularly  rich  in  ancient 
theology  and  philosophy  and  in  all  kinds  of  Ori- 
entalia,  both  printed  and  in  manuscript,  while  its 
^'Borgian  Museum ''  is  full  of  objects  of  interest 
and  value  relating  to  missions. 

The  Roman  Church  has  also  strong  mission- 
ary centers  in  Paris  and  Lyons,  France.  The 
venerable  *^Seminaire  du  Missions  Etrangeres," 
at  Paris,  was  founded  in  1658  and  since  1840  has 
sent  out  nearly  two  thousand  missionary  priests. 
The  institution  at  Lyons,  the  '  *  Oeuvre  de  la  Prop- 
agation de  la  Foi,"  does  not  send  out  or  train 
missionaries,  but  collects  funds  for  their  support. 
"Within  fifty  years  it  has  thus  distributed  over 
$20,000,000. 

^^^Any  attempt,  however,  at  a  satisfactory 
summary  of  present-day  Roman  Catholic  missions 
is  rendered  extremely  difficult  owing  to  the  varied 
use  of  the  terms  ^missions'  and  'missionaries.' 

*  "  The  Missionary  Enterprise,"  p.  46. 


THE  HOME  BASE  299 

The  annals  of  the  'Society  for  the  Propagation 
of  the  Faith'  make  an  estimate  of  about  65,000 
missionaries,  including  15,000  priests  and  others 
dedicated  to  the  religious  life,  5,000  teaching 
brothers,  and  45,000  sisters."  These  are  distrib- 
uted in  every  part  of  the  world,  most  extensively 
in  Asia  and  Africa.  It  is  also  difficult  to  say 
how  much  money  is  contributed  by  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church  for  the  support  of  its  missionary 
work.  This,  however,  is  known  to  be  far  less  pro- 
portionately than  the  gifts  of  the  Protestant 
Churches.  According  to  one  of  its  authorities 
(Cardinal  Lavigerie),  only  about  one-twentieth  as 
much  is  thus  given.  If  this  is  a  correct  estimate, 
the  amount  annually  collected  for  this  purpose 
would  be  only  about  one  and  a  half  million  of 
dollars. 

Protestant  Societies 

British  and  European  Societies 

The  earliest  regular  Protestant  missionary 
society,  as  we  now  use  the  term,  was  the  *^New 
England  Company,"  established  by  special  act 
of  the  English  Parliament  in  1649,  for  the  purpose 
of  propagating  the  gospel  in  New  England,  then 
recently  colonized.  Its  work  was  to  collect  funds, 
send  out  missionaries,  purchase  for  their  use  such 
goods  as  might  be  necessary,  and  to  hold  any 
property  that  might  be  required,  thus  fulfilling 
almost  all  the  functions  of  our  modem  societies. 
It  was  this  society  that  sent  John  Eliot  £50  per 
annum  to  supplement  his  salary  while  he  labored 


300  MISSIONAEY  HISTORY 

among  the  Indians  of  Massachusetts.  Although 
much  of  its  work  has  been  taken  over  by  the 
Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel,  it 
still  exists  and  expends  an  income  of  about  £5,000 
($25,000)  on  work  among  the  Indians  in  British 
North  America. 

*'The  Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowl- 
edge" was  organized  in  1698.  Its  work  at  first 
had  some  reference  to  foreign  missions,  but  dur- 
ing the  larger  part  of  its  histor}^  it  has  been  en- 
gaged in  promoting  the  special  work  of  the 
Church  of  England  both  at  home  and  in  foreign 
lands.  *^The  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the 
Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts''  was  founded  by  Eoyal 
Charter  from  William  III  in  1701,  and  organized 
and  officered  by  the  clerg}^  and  members  of  the 
Church  of  England.  Each  of  these  societies,  but 
notably  the  first  two,  was  designed  more  particu- 
larly for  the  maintenance  of  the  gospel  in  the 
colonies  of  England,  although  each  also  did  some 
strictly  foreign  missionary  work.  The  S.  P.  C.  K., 
for  instance,  supported  partially  from  the  first  and 
wholly  during  the  last  hundred  years  the  Danish 
Halle  Mission  in  South  India,  founded  by  the  king 
of  Denmark  at  the  beginning  of  the  eighteenth 
century. 

But  the  first  society  answering  to  the  more 
modern  conception  of  a  missionary  society,  or  a 
company  of  Christian  people  voluntarily  associ- 
ated or  delegated  to  represent  an  ecclesiastical 
body  for  the  purpose  of  general  missionary  enter- 


THE  HOME  BASE  301 

prise,  appears  to  have  originated  witli  tlie  body 
of  twelve  Baptist  ministers  who,  after  that  famous 
sermon  by  William  Carey  at  Kettering,  in  Oc- 
tober, 1792,  entered  into  a  covenant  with  each 
other  «and  organized  the  *' Particular  (Calvinistic) 
Baptist  Society  for  Propagating  the  Gospel 
Among  the  Heathen,'^  contributing  as  the  nucleus 
of  its  funds  £13  2s  6d  ($63.67),  a  sum  paltry  in 
the  sight  of  men,  but  in  the  sight  of  God  the  seed 
that  should  bring  forth  a  thousand-fold  to  the 
glory  of  His  name  and  the  salvation  of  men. 

The  zeal  and  earnestness  of  the  Baptist  so- 
ciety had  its  natural  result  in  arousing  the  in- 
terest of  other  Christians,  and  when  Carey's  first 
letters  from  India  reached  England  the  growing 
enthusiasm  was  first  manifested  by  the  establish- 
ment of  a  missionary  publication  called  The 
Evangelical  Magazine,  for  ''The  purpose  of 
arousing  the  Christian  public  from  its  prevail- 
ing stupor  and  exciting  a  more  clear  and  serious 
consideration  of  its  obligations  to  use  means  for 
the  advancement  of  the  Eedeemer's  Kingdom." 
This  further  led  to  a  proposition  unheard  of  be- 
fore that  time,  that  various  Christian  denomina- 
tions, or  ''connexions"  as  they  were  then  termed, 
should  unite  in  forming  a  missionary  society  to 
be  sustained  by  their  co-operative  efforts.  After 
a  number  of  preliminary  meetings  and  much 
preparation,  a  great  mass-meeting  was  held  in 
Spa  Fields  Chapel,  London,  on  September  22, 
1795,  in  which  Dr.  Haweis,  Eowland  Hill,  and 


302  MISSIONARY  HISTOEY 

other  famous  pastors  of  tliat  time  participated, 
and  at  whose  close  **The  Missionary  Society," 
afterward  called  the  *^  London  Missionary  So- 
ciety,'' was  formed.  '^'On  the  succeeding  days 
(September  23d,  24th)  meetings  were  held  in 
various  parts  of  the  city.  The  cause  of  missions 
was  pleaded  with  solemnity  and  earnestness  and 
the  Christian  world  seemed  to  awake  as  from  a 
dream,  wondering  that  it  could  have  slept  so  long 
while  the  heathen  were  waiting  for  the  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ.  For  the  first  time  Christians  of 
all  denominations,  forgetting  their  party  preju- 
dices and  partialities,  assembled  in  the  same  place, 
sang  the  same  hymns,  united  in  the  same  prayers, 
and  felt  themselves  one  in  Christ. ' '  At  first  The 
Missionary  Society  was  largely  assisted  by  Pres- 
byterians and  by  members  of  the  Established 
Church,  but  it  is  now  mostly  supported  by  Inde- 
pendents or  Congregationalists,  the  other  bodies 
having  long  since  formed  their  own  missionary 
societies.  The  fundamental  principle  of  the  so- 
ciety, however,  remains  unchanged  and  is  still  a 
model  for  all  missionary  Boards.  It  is  this :  ^^Its 
design  is  not  to  send  Presbyterianism,  Inde- 
pendency, Episcopacy,  or  any  other  form  of 
Church  order  and  government  (about  which  there 
may  be  a  difference  of  opinion  among  serious  per- 
sons), but  the  glorious  gospel  of  the  blessed  God 
to  the  heathen,  and  that  it  shall  be  left  (as  it 
ought  to  be  left),  to  the  minds  of  the  persons 


?  "Encyclopedia  of  Missions  'J  Article,  '.'London  Missionary  Society.!! 


THE  HOME  BASE  303 

IwHom  God  may  call  into  tlie  fellowsliip  of  His 
Son  from  among  them  to  assume  for  themselves 
Buch  form  of  Church  government  as  to  them  shall 
appear  most  agreeable  to  the  Word  of  God/' 
This  society  occupies  very  many  and  very  im- 
portant fields  of  work  in  Asia,  Africa,  and  Oce- 
ana, and  the  names  of  John  Williams,  Eobert 
Morrison,  Robert  Moifat,  and  David  Livingstone 
add  special  luster  to  its  roll. 

*The  Church  Missionary  Society  (1799)  was 
organized  by  members  of  the  Church  of  England, 
who  felt  that  their  best  work  could  be  done  within 
their  own  communion,  but  although  led  by  such! 
men  as  William  Wilberforce,  John  Venn,  and 
Charles  Simeon,  it  was  for  many  years  denied 
recognition  by  the  Episcopate  and  compelled  to 
draw  its  missionaries  from  Germany.  Its  work 
is  now  among  that  of  the  largest  societies. 

On  the  continent  the  earliest  society  was  that 
formed  in  Holland  (1797),  called  the  Netherlands 
Missionary  Society,  whose  first  purpose  was  to 
assist  the  work  of  the  London  Missionary  So- 
ciety. From  this  beginning  a  score  of  societies 
have  sprung  up  in  Holland  for  direct  or  indirect 
missionary  work. 

Germany  was  not  far  behind  Holland  in  the 
establishment  of  a  missionary  organization  whose 
purpose  was  to  train  men  for  foreign  missionary 
service.  This  was  *^Jannicke's  Missionary 
School,''  established  at  Berlin  in  1800.     It  fur- 

•"New  Interaational  Encyclopedia.*!    Article  "  Church  Missionary  Society." 


304  MISSIONAEY  HIST0E7 

nished  witMii  the  first  twenty-five  years  of  its 
life  over  eighty  trained  missionaries  to  the  Eng- 
lish and  Dutch  societies,  and  aroused  much  in- 
terest in  Christian  missions  throughout  Germany. 
Switzerland  followed  Germany  with  its  Mis- 
sionary Institute  at  Basel  in  1815,  and  in  1824 
German  Christians,  among  whom  were  men  like 
Tholuck  and  Neander,  formed  the  Berlin  Mission- 
ary Society,  to  send  out  missionaries  as  well  as 
to  train  them.  In  the  same  year  France  formed 
the  Evangelical  Missionary  Society  of  Paris,  and 
the  existing  missionary  societies  of  Denmark,  Nor- 
way, and  Sweden  also  date  from  the  first  quarter 
of  the  nineteenth  century. 

American  Societies 

®The  earliest  trace  of  missionary  societies  or 
Boards  in  America  is  found  in  the  organization 
of  the  *'New  York  Missionary  Society"  (1796) 
by  members  of  the  Baptist,  Presbyterian,  and 
Dutch  Eeformed  Churches.  Monthly  meetings 
were  held  ^*for  the  purpose  of  offering  their 
prayers  to  the  God  of  grace  that  He  would  be 
pleased  to  pour  out  His  Spirit  in  His  Church  and 
send  His  gospel  to  all  the  nations.''  A  few 
months  later  the  same  denominations  formed  the 
** Northern  Missionary  Society"  at  Lansingburgh, 
N.  Y.  The  immediate  object  of  these  societies 
was  to  send  out  and  support  preachers  among  the 
various  tribes  of  North  American  Indians. 
Neither  of  them  seems  to  have  aimed  to  extend 

***.A  Ceaturar  ol  Missloot  in  the  Reformed  Church.* 


THE  HOME  BASE  305 

its  operations  to  the  great  lieatlien  world  beyond. 
The  famous  missionary  sermon  by  Dr.  John 
M.  Mason,  entitled  *^ Messiah's  Throne, '*  was 
preached  before  this  society  in  the  "Wall  Street 
Presbyterian  Church,  New  York  City,  in  Novem- 
ber, 1797.  Dr.  John  H.  Livingston  also  preached, 
before  this  same  society,  sermons  which  are  al- 
most equally  famous  with  that  of  Dr.  Mason.  The 
one  entitled  * '  The  Everlasting  Gospel, ' '  delivered 
in  1804,  is  believed  to  have  been  reprinted  and 
widely  circulated  by  Samuel  J.  Mills  and  to  have 
contributed  something  to  the  formation  of  the 
American  Board. 

It  was  in  1810  that  the  Congregational  *^  Gen- 
eral Association''  of  Massachusetts,  meeting  at 
Bradford,  Mass.,  on  June  29th  of  that  year,  and 
aroused  by  the  earnest  arguments  and  pleadings 
of  the  famous  ** Haystack  Band"  (Adoniram  Jud- 
son,  Samuel  Nott,  Samuel  J.  Mills,  Gordon  Hall, 
and  Samuel  Newell),  at  last  agreed  to  recommend 
the  organization  of  a  missionary  society  which 
should  sustain  and  encourage  these  young  men  in 
their  project  of  ^'personally  attempting  a  mission 
to  the  heathen. ' '  The  first  plan  was  to  enlist  the 
co-operation  of  the  London  Missionary  Society  in 
commissioning  and  supporting  the  American  mis- 
sionaries, and  Judson  was  sent  to  England  to 
make  the  proposition.  This,  however,  proved  im- 
practicable, and  after  some  further  delay,  Judson, 
Nott,  Mills,  and  Newell,  with  Luther  Eice  and  the 
wives  of  Judson,  Newell,  and  Nott,  were  commis- 

20 


306  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

sioned  by  tlie  newly  organized  (1812)  **  American 
Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions/' 
and  sailed  for  their  far-off  field  of  India  in  Feb- 
ruary, 1812.  Tbns  the  earliest  foreign  mission 
work  of  the  first  permanent  American  foreign  mis- 
sionary society  was  fairly  begnn.  For  many  years 
the  Presbyterian  Chnrch  and  the  Eef  ormed  Dutch 
Church  were  constituent  members  of  the  American 
Board,  withdrawing  in  later  years  to  form  their 
own  organizations. 

On  his  long  voyage  to  India,  Judson  became 
convinced  that  the  Baptist  view  of  immersion  was 
Scriptural,  and  this  later  led  to  the  formation  of 
the  first  denominational  missionary  society  in 
America,  the  ^^ Baptist  Missionary  Union''  (1814), 
known  for  its  large  and  aggressive  and  evan- 
gelical work.  Ere  the  formative  period  of  mis- 
sionary societies  was  over  almost  all  of  the  lead- 
ing Churches  of  America  had  organized  their  con- 
stituencies for  mission  work  at  home  or  abroad, 
the  Presbyterians  organizing  their  Home  Board 
in  1802  and  their  Foreign  Board  in  1837;  the 
Methodists,  in  1819;  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church,  in  1820;  the  Eef  ormed  (Dutch)  Church, 
in  1832;  the  United  Presbyterian  Church,  in  1859; 
the  Presbyterian  Church,  South,  in  1861,  and  so 
on  down  to  the  present  day. 

A  word  must  be  said  about  the  women's  Mis- 
sionary Boards.  From  the  very  first  associations 
of  Christian  women  were  formed  to  help  collect 
funds  and  to  otherwise  assist  the  Official  Boards 
of  the  various  Churches,  but  the  pioneer  society; 


THE  HOME  BASE  307 

of  women  which  was  organized  for  the  purpose 
of  direct  work  among  non-Christian  women  in 
foreign  lands  was  the  *^  Society  for  Promoting 
Female  Education  in  the  East/'  London  (1834). 
This  society  was  formed  because  of  the  interest 
aroused  by  the  reports  brought  back  by  the  Eev. 
David  Abeel,  a  missionary  of  the  American  Board, 
on  his  way  home  from  China  on  furlough.  He  also 
greatly  stirred  the  Christian  women  of  New  York, 
but  the  way  to  organization  did  not  then  seem  open 
nor  was  any  such  movement  effected  till  1861, 
when  Mrs.  Thomas  C.  Doremus  organized  the 
** Woman's  Union  Missionary  Society,"  composed 
of  women  from  several  denominations.  This  so- 
ciety has  lately  completed  the  first  fifty  years  of  its 
life,  and  the  remarkable  series  of  demonstrations 
among  the  Christian  women  of  America  to  cele- 
brate the  jubilee  of  this  movement  (1911)  is  still 
fresh  in  the  minds  of  many. 

In  addition  to  these  Boards  or  Church  or- 
ganizations, a  large  number  of  auxiliary  societies 
have  been  formed  for  various  purposes  connected 
with  the  work  of  missions.  Among  these  we  can 
but  name  the  great  Bible  and  tract  societies,  such 
as  the  English  Eeligious  Tract  Society  (1799), 
the  Tract  and  Colportage  Society  of  Scotland 
(1793),  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society 
(1804),  the  American  Bible  Society  (1816),  the 
British  and  Foreign  Sailors'  Society  (1818),  the 
American  Tract  Society  (1825),  the  American 
Seamen's  Friend  Society  (1828),  and  a  large  num- 
ber of  similar  organizations,  whose  object  is  to 


308  MISSIONAEY  HISTORY 

carry  tlie  gospel  to  the  spiritually  needy,  eithei' 
directly  or  in  co-operation  with  other  missionary 
Boards  or  agencies.  Nor  must  we  forget  sucK 
independent  organizations  as  the  China  Inland 
Mission,  with  its  magnificent  and  far-reaching 
work,  and  its  co-operating  branches  in  Europe, 
North  America,  and  Australasia. 

Between  all  these  various  Boards  or  societies 
there  is  of  necessity  much  similarity  as  to  their 
general  plans  and  methods  of  administering  the 
great  work  which  they  have  undertaken.  The 
Home  or  Domestic  Mission  Boards  indeed  are  less 
complex  in  their  activities,  because  it  is  possible 
for  them  to  commit  a  number  of  functions  which 
they  would  otherwise  have  to  assign  to  separate 
Boards  or  societies,  such  as  those  for  publication, 
education,  supplies  of  various  kinds,  and  training 
in  many  particulars.  ^°But  a  foreign  missionary 
society  must,  from  the  very  nature  of  the  case, 
combine  within  itself  and  under  its  own  super- 
vision the  varied  and  complex  duties  of  *^a  vast 
employment  agency,  a  publishing  house,  the  com- 
peer of  the  great  firms  of  our  cities,  a  trust  com- 
pany handling  large  sums  of  money  (only  a  por- 
tion of  which  is  for  its  own  work),  a  purchasing 
agency,  a  relief  commission,  boards  of  education, 
medical  aid,  and  general  philanthropy,  a  bureau 
of  information,  scientific,  archaeological,  ethnolog- 
ical, political,  as  well  as  religious — all  these  and 
much  more  in  addition  and  subsidiary  to  its  maia 


JO  "The  Missionary  Enterprise,"  p.  J 22. 


THE  HOME  BASE  309 

|)urpose  of  extending  tlie  knowledge  of  salvation 
through  Jesus  Christ.''  No  wonder  that  it  re- 
quires and  usually  secures  men  of  the  highest 
class,  keenest  brains,  most  loving  hearts,  and  con- 
secrated lives  to  direct  and  manage  these  com- 
plex and  perplexing  affairs.  The  more  credit  is 
it  to  their  character  and  business  abilities  that 
there  are  no  enterprises  of  such  magnitude  in  the 
civilized  world  that  are  conducted  with  anything 
like  the  economy  and  success  as  are  the  great 
Foreign  Missionary  Boards. 

In  addition  to  the  more  direct  agencies  noted 
above,  the  missionary  age  has  given  rise  to  some 
movements,  national  or  world-wide,  that  are  most 
powerful  auxiliaries  to  the  development  and 
spread  of  missionary  work.  Among  these  we 
note  the  following : 

The  Young  Men's  Christian  Association 
and  the  Young  Women's  Christian  Association. 
"While  the  greater  part  of  the  efforts  of  each 
of  these  organizations  is  given  to  the  uplift 
and  Christianizing  of  their  own  members,  yet 
through  its  foreign  and  international  work  it 
is  a  distinctively  missionary  agency.  The  Y.  M. 
C.  A.  not  only  maintains  a  missionary  spirit 
in  its  home  associations,  but  its  Inter-Collegi- 
ate Branch  has  stationed  and  maintains  secre- 
taries in  foreign  lands,  who  do  for  Christian 
young  men  and  women  there  the  work  that  the 
parent  organizations  do  for  the  young  men  and 
women  of  Great  Britain  and  America.    This  work 


810  MISSIONARY  HISTOEY 

now  extends  to  Japan,  Korea,  China,  India  and 
Ceylon,  Brazil,  Argentina,  Mexico,  Cuba,  the 
Philippines,  and  the  Levant,  while  the  number  of 
secretaries  working  in  these  lands  is  seventy-four. 
**At  the  same  time,  following  the  general  prin- 
ciple of  missionary  work,  a  force  of  native  secre- 
taries has  been  trained  with  the  special  purpose 
of  developing  the  associations  along  lines  that 
are  peculiarly  adapted  to  their  needs.  Thus  these 
associations  have  not  only  done  much  spiritual 
work,  but  have  developed  the  departments  found 
so  useful  in  this  country."  -^ 

^^The  Young  People's  Society  of  Christian  En- 
deavor,'' which  began  with  the  local  society 
formed  in  Portland,  Maine,  in  1881,  by  the  Rev. 
F.  E.  Clark,  has  proved  a  wonderful  factor  in 
training  Christian  youth  throughout  the  world, 
and  a  unifying  force  among  converts  in  every  land. 
The  first  society  in  Oriental  lands  was  formed  in 
Fu-Chau,  China,  in  1885,  and  its  native  translation 
of  the  name  *' Christian  Endeavor"  was  ^Hhe 
Drum-around-and-Rouse-up  Society. ' '  Now  there 
is  scarcely  a  country,  in  which  Christian  missions 
are  established,  which  does  not  also  have  its  Chris- 
tian Endeavor  Societies,  and  of  the  79,000  so- 
cieties and  nearly  4,000,000  members  of  the  United 
Society  of  Christian  Endeavor,  almost  one-fourtli 
are  found  in  non-Christian  lands. 

*^The  Student  Volunteer  Movement  for  For- 
eign Missions"  is  largely  a  supply  society,  seeking 
to  bring  the  missionary  spirit  so  to  bear  upon  the 


THE  HOME  BASE  311 

Cliristian  students  of  our  own  and  other  lands 
tliat  they  will  volunteer  for  missionary  work  in 
the  field,  or,  in  any  event,  be  life-long  sympa- 
thizers with  and  sustainers  of  all  efforts  for  the 
redemption  of  the  world.  It  had  its  inception  at 
Northfield,  Massachusetts,  in  1886,  at  the  first  in- 
ternational conference  of  Christian  College  Stu- 
dents. At  that  conference  twenty-one  of  the  252 
delegates  present  definitely  decided  to  become  for- 
eign missionaries,  and  one  hundred  others  put 
themselves  on  record  as  being  ^^  willing  and  desir- 
ous, God  permitting,  to  become  foreign  mission- 
aries." Later,  under  the  leadership  of  Eobert 
P.  Wilder,  John  E.  Mott,  Luther  B.  Wishard,  and 
jothers,  the  movement  developed  into  a  student 
organization  having  for  its  field  the  colleges  and 
universities  of  Canada  and  the  United  States,  for 
its  object  the  missionar}"  education  of  the  students 
of  these  institutions  and  the  recruiting  of  mis- 
sionaries from  among  them,  and  for  its  watch- 
word *^The  Evangelization  of  the  World  in  This 
Generation.'^  Its  latest  report  (1915)  gives  the 
following  significant  figures :  ^  ^  The  total  number 
of  Student  Volunteers  who  have  sailed  for  foreign 
fields  from  the  beginning  of  the  organization,  and 
under  the  various  Mission  Boards  and  other  agen- 
cies is  between  6,150  and  6,180 ;  number  sailing  in 
1914,  270.  The  Student  Summer  Conferences  held 
in  1915  had  about  5,100  delegates  in  attendance. 
The  missionary  gifts  of  students  in  our  colleges 
during  1910  amounted  to  $133,761,  of  which  $37,- 


312  MISSIONAEY  HISTORY 

708  were  for  home  and  $96,053  for  foreign  mis- 
sions. Figures  embodying  such  facts  are  full  of 
the  greatest  encouragement,  and  lead  us  to 
confidently  expect  a  wide  interest  in  Chris- 
tian missions  among  the  college  students  of  our 
land. 

^ '  The  Young  People's  Missionary  Movement  of 
the  United  States  and  Canada,"  whose  name  has 
recently  been  changed  to  **The  Missionary  Edu- 
cation Movement, '*  was  the  outgrowth  of  a  con- 
ference of  those  interested  in  young  people's  mis- 
sion work,  held  in  New  York  in  the  fall  of  1901. 
In  1902  the  movement  was  formally  organized. 
It  is  under  the  direct  control  of  the  Mission 
Boards  of  the  Churches  of  the  United  States  and 
Canada,  having  a  Board  of  Trustees  selected  from 
the  various  denominations,  with  headquarters  in 
New  York.  Its  principal  work  has  been  to  en- 
courage the  formation  of  mission  study  classes 
among  the  young  people  of  the  Churches  and  to 
create  and  publish  a  supply  of  reliable  text-books 
for  such  classes.  It  not  only  furnishes  the  text- 
books, which  are  published  in  large  quantities  and 
distributed  through  the  various  denominations  at 
a  minimum  cost,  but  it  trains  leaders  for  such 
classes  by  the  issuing  of  missionary  literature  for 
teachers  and  the  holding  of  Summer  Conferences 
at  convenient  points.  The  first  Conference  was 
Iheld  at  Silver  Bay,  on  Lake  George,  N.  Y.,  in 
1902.  It  has  also  been  instrumental  in  encourag- 
ing the  formation  of  Departments  of  Young  Peo- 


THE  HOME  BASE  313 

pie's  Mission  Work  in  connection  witli  the  denom- 
inational Mission  Boards.  The  earliest  of  these 
to  be  organized  (1896)  was  that  in  connection  with 
the  Mission  Boards  of  the  Eeformed  (Dutch) 
Church  in  America.  The  Eev.  A.  DeW.  Mason, 
who  was  also  active  in  the  organization  of  the 
Young  People's  Missionary  Movement,  was  its 
first  secretary. 

*^The  Laymen's  Missionary  Movement"  is  the 
latest  form  of  organization  for  Christian  workers 
for  missions.  The  need  of  interesting  adult  men 
in  aggressive  missionary  work  has  long  been  felt, 
but  the  feeling  did  not  crystallize  till  1906,  when 
a  regular  organization  was  effected.  *^Its  pur- 
pose is  simply  to  co-operate  with  the  regular 
missionary  agencies  of  the  Churches  in  the  en- 
largement of  their  work.  It  does  not  divert 
missionary  offerings  from  congregational  or  de- 
nominational channels,  nor  does  it  promote  the  or- 
ganization of  separate  men's  missionary  societies 
within  the  congregations.  As  the  movement  is 
**an  inspiration,  not  an  administration,"  it  has 
been  chiefly  occupied  with  the  presentation  of  an 
adequate  missionary  policy  to  influential  groups 
of  men,  and  also  with  the  exploitation  of  methods 
of  missionary  finance  which  have  produced  the 
best  results.  The  movement  stands  *^for  investi- 
gation, agitation,  and  organization;"  the  investi- 
gation by  laymen  of  'an  adequate  missionary 
policy,  and  the  organization  of  laymen  to  co- 
operate with  the  ministers  and  missionary  Boards 


314  MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

in  enlisting  the  whole  Church  in  its  supreme  work 
of  saving  souls.  The  movement  has  been  or- 
ganized also  in  Great  Britain  and  on  the  Conti- 
nent. ^^In  1909  it  held  a  series  of  conferences  and 
conventions  in  the  chief  cities  of  the  United 
States,  which  aroused  great  enthusiasm  among 
laymen  of  all  denominations. 

The  Interchurch  World  Movement,  organized 
in  1919,  was  expected  to  be  the  source  of  a  great 
interdenominational  movement  that  would  make 
possible  a  large  advance  in  Protestant  mis- 
sion work.  Its  aims  were  favored  by  most  of 
the  Protestant  Churches  and  by  its  study  of  the 
conditions  and  requirements  of  the  Foreign  and 
Home  missionary  fields,  much  stimulus  was  given 
to  the  benevolences  of  the  Churches.  But  it  was 
soon  found  to  be  impracticable  to  carry  on  the 
movement  upon  the  scale  and  by  the  methods  pro- 
posed and  after  a  thorough  trial  its  activities  were 
by  mutual  consent  suspended. 

Such  is  a  brief  outline  of  the  world-wide  and 
age-long  work  of  Christian  missions,  the  attempt 
of  the  Church  to  fulfill  the  object  of  her  found- 
ing, the  desire  and  command  of  her  Master,  and 
the  purpose  of  every  one  in  every  age  and  land 
who  truly  loves  God  and  his  fellow-man.  When 
we  regard  the  long  procession  of  the  centuries 
which  have  passed  since  the  Lord's  last  command 
was  given,  the  slow,  faltering,  uncertain,  and  too 
often  unwilling  steps  by  which  His  disciples  have 

"  World  Atlas  of  Christian  Missions,  p.  29. 


THE  HOME  BASE  315 

followed  the  way  of  His  appointment  in  this 
matter,  the  heart  of  love  with  its  hope  long  de- 
ferred grows  sick,  and  we  cry,  ^^^^  Where  is  the 
promise  of  His  coming?"  But  over  against  our 
impatience  and  unbelief  we  hear  once  more  the 
promise,  ^^''For  yet  a  little  while  and  He  that  shall 
come  will  come  and  will  not  tarry, ' '  and  with  full 
confidence,  reading  the  future  in  the  past,  and 
knowing  that  God's  times  and  wa^^s  for  the  workPs 
redemption  are  not  our  times  or  ways,  we  may 
yet  *^run  with  patience  the  race  that  is  set  before 
us,  looking  unto  Jesus,"  and  knowing  that  the  day 
will  surely  come  ^^'^when  they  shall  teach  no  more 
every  man  his  neighbor  and  every  man  his  brother, 
saying,  ^Know  the  Lord,'  for  they  shall  all  know 
Me  from  the  least  of  them  unto  the  greatest  of 
them,  saith  tlije  Lord,  for  I  will  forgive  their 
iniquity  and  I  will  remember  their  sin  no  more," 
And  in  that  day  shall  Jesus  Christ,  the  greatest 
of  missionaries  and  the  Saviour  of  mankind, 
^^**see  of  the  travail  of  His  soul  and  shall  be 
satisfied." 

^^God  is  working  His  purpose  out,  as  year  succeeds  to 

year; 
God  is  working  His   purpose  out,   and  the  time  is 

drawing  near — 
Nearer  and  nearer  draws  the  time,  the  time  that  shall 

surely  be, 


^2  Pet.  3:4. 
"Heb.  10:37. 

i*Jer.  31:34.  "  Isa.  53:11. 

'«  Written  for  the  Lambeth  Conference,  London,  1908,  by  A.  C.  Ainger. 


316  MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

Wlien  the  earth  shall  be  filled  with  the  glory  of  God, 
as  the  waters  cover  the  sea. 

From  utmost  East  to  utmost  West,  where'er  man's 

foot  hath  trod, 
By  the  mouth  of  many  messengers  goes  forth  the  voice 

of  God ; 
"Give  ear   to   Me,   ye   continents,  ye  isles   give   ear 

to  Me," 
That  the  earth  may  be  filled  with  the  glory  of  God,  as 

the  waters  cover  the  sea. 

What  can  we  do  to  work  God's  work,  to  prosper  and 

increase 
The  brotherhood  of   all  mankind,   the  reign  of  the 

Prince  of  Peace? 
What  can  we  do  to  hasten  the  time — the  time  that 

shall  surely  be, 
Wlien  the  earth  shall  be  filled  with  the  glory  of  God, 

as  the  waters  cover  the  sea? 

March  we  forth  in  the  strength  of  God,  with  the 

banner  of  Christ  unfurled. 
That  the  light  of  the  glorious  Gospel  of  truth  may 

shine  throughout  the  world. 
Fight  we  the  fight  with  sorrow  and  sin,  to  set  their 

captives  free, 
That  the  earth  may  be  filled  with  the  glory  of  God,  as 

the  waters  cover  the  sea. 

All  we  can  do  is  nothing  worth,  unless  God  blesses 

the  deed. 
Vainly  we  hope  for  the  harvest,  till  God  gives  life  to 

the  seed; 


MISSIONAEY  HISTORY  317 

Yet  nearer  and  nearer  draws  the  time,  the  time  that 

shall  surely  be, 
When  the  earth  shall  be  filled  with  the  glory  of  God, 

as  the  waters  cover  the  sea. 


CHAPTEE  XVIII 

THE  EFFECT  OF  THE  WOBLD  WAR  UPON  MISSIONS 

Since  the  foregoing  chapters  were  written,  the 
*^ World  War''  has  swept  over  the  nations,  pro- 
foundly and  permanently  affecting  the  national 
circumstances  and  the  international  relationships 
of  every  people.  It  is,  therefore,  obviously  im- 
possible that  Christian  Missions  should  have  es- 
caped such  far-reaching  influences,  nor  can  the 
history  of  Missions  be  at  all  adequately  considered 
without  some  reference  to  the  changes  and  read- 
justments made  necessary  by  the  greatest  conflict 
which  has  ever  claimed  a  place  in  the  records  of 
human  history. 

Losses 

In  the  first  place,  it  is  to  be  noted  that  the  na- 
tions most  intimately  concerned  with  the  prosecu- 
tion of  this  War  were  those  very  nations  that  had 
been  hitherto  most  active  in  the  prosecution  of 
Protestant  Foreign  Missions.  Out  of  the  995 
Protestant  Foreign  Missionary  Societies  listed  in 
the  ^'' World  Atlas  of  Christian  Missions,''  741  or 
almost  three-quarters  were  organized  and  main- 

'  "World  Atlas  of  Christian  Missions,"  p.  78. 

318 


EFFECT  OF  THE  WOELD  WAR      319 

tained  by  the  Protestants  of  the  United  States, 
Canada,  Great  Britain,  France,  Germany,  Austria 
and  Italy,  every  one  of  which  countries  was  in- 
volved as  an  active  participant  in  the  World  War. 

Moreover,  the  principal  fields  of  missionary 
work  were  speedily  involved  in  the  area  of  mili- 
tary movements  or  governmental  espionage.  No 
small  part  of  the  war  was  waged  in  Africa,  where 
the  German  possessions  in  Togoland,  the  Kame- 
run,  German  Southwest  Africa,  and  German 
East  Africa  were  invaded  by  the  British  and 
French  forces,  their  civil  governments  taken  over, 
and  in  many  cases  their  mission  stations  closed 
and  their  missionaries  silenced  or  repatriated. 
The  activities  of  over  1,250  missionary  workers 
were  thus  terminated,  an  annual  gift  for  their 
work  of  almost  $1,500,000  was  checked,  and  over 
385,000  baptized  native  Christians,  with  hundreds 
of  thousands  of  adherents  were  left  unshepherded 
save  for  the  care  so  generously  and  unselfishly 
given  them  by  neighboring  missions  of  other  na- 
tionalities. 

Similar  results  were  felt  in  some  degree  by 
German  missions  in  China,  India,  and  all  parts  of 
the  Near  East,  where  the  nationals  of  enemy  aliens 
were  so  closely  watched  by  the  Allied  or  neutral 
Governments  that  but  little  public  activity,  either 
social,  political,  or  religious  could  be  exercised  by 
them. 

Nor  was  this  the  extent  of  the  disturbance 
caused  by  the  war  among  the  missionary  workers 


320  MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

in  non-Christian  lands,  for  even  in  Mission  Fields, 
wholly  under  the  control  of  the  Allies  or  of  nations 
friendly  to  their  cause,  and  even  in  countries  far 
remote  from  the  actual  scenes  of  the  conflict,  the 
spirit  of  unrest  and  of  apprehension  was  so  preva- 
lent that  the  work  was  slowed  down  and  in  some 
instances  almost  destroyed. 

Effect  on  Home  Agencies 

Moreover,  the  home  agencies  were  often  seri- 
ously impaired  as  to  their  resources  in  men  and 
money. 

2  A  comparison  of  the  annual  reenforcements 
sent  to  their  several  mission  fields  by  twelve  typ- 
ical British  Societies  during  the  four  years  of  the 
war  (1914-1918)  shows  a  decrease  in  the  total  of 
such  reenforcements  from  245  sent  out  in  1914  to 
only  63  sent  out  in  1918. 

A  similar  comparison  of  reenforcements  sent 
out  by  ten  American  Boards  during  the  same 
period  likewise  shows  a  decrease  from  269  to  184. 
The  disturbed  conditions  of  these  war  years  in 
Oreat  Britain  and  in  the  United  States  readily 
explain  such  losses,  and  the  only  really  remark- 
able feature  is  that  at  the  close  of  the  war  the 
missionary  forces  in  the  field  were  found  to  have 
so  nearly  maintained  their  numbers  at  the  pre-war 
strength,  the  total  net  loss  of  the  British  Societies 
above  quoted  being  only  269,  and  the  American 


'  'International    Review    of    Missions,    1919,"    p.    479. 


EFFECT  OF  THE  WORLD  WAR      321 

missions  actually  showing  a  slight  gain  of  62 
workers. 

Finances 

The  finances  of  the  mission  boards  were  also 
seriously  affected.  The  rising  cost  of  living 
expenses  both  at  home  and  in  Asia;  the  ever  in- 
creasing burden  of  taxes  rendered  needful  by  the 
stupendous  military  and  naval  operations;  the 
disruption  of  business  and  economic  industries; 
the  shrinking  income  of  many  of  the  very  people 
who  would  ordinarily  be  the  most  liberal  givers 
to  missions;  and  the  many  other  serious  priva- 
tions and  burdens  under  which  almost  all  the 
people  of  North  America  and  Europe  suffered, 
cut  deeply  into  missionary  resources. 

To  state  this  monetary  loss  in  figures,  however, 
would  not  be  possible  nor  exact  because  of  the 
counterbalancing  conditions  involved.  Indeed,  it 
might  be  stated  with  entire  truth  that  the  Churches 
actually  increased,  by  no  inconsiderable  sums, 
their  missionary  gifts  during  the  war  period.  One 
authority  claims  that  the  foreign  missionary 
boards  of  the  United  States  increased  their  re- 
ceipts from  1915  to  1918  by  the  large  sum  of 
$4,700,000,  giving  $16,000,000  in  1915;  $17,000,000 
in  1916;  $19,000,000  in  1917,  and  $20,700,000  in 
1918.  But  even  these  surprising  gains  could  not 
offset  the  steadily  rising  costs  of  maintenance  and 
exchange,  so  that  at  the  close  of  the  war  there 


322  MISSIONAEY  HISTORY 

was  scarcely  a  British  or  American  Board  that 
was  not  carrying  a  heavy  deficit  thus  created. 

Effect  on  Non-Chkistian  Thought 

To  these  material  hindrances  must  also  be 
added  the  mental  and  spiritual  bewilderment 
which  fell  upon  many  Christians  both  at  home  and 
abroad  as  they  saw  men  of  the  same  race  and  the 
same  religion  interlocked  in  the  deadly  strife  of 
the  great  conflict  and  especially  as  they  came  to 
realize  the  deep-seated  hatred  and  the  inhuman 
cruelty  which  marked  the  progress  of  the  struggle 
for  supremacy. 

^  Dr.  Barton  has  reported  that  a  Mohammedan, 
preaching  twenty  days  after  the  war  broke  out, 
in  the  Mosque  of  St.  Sophia  at  Constantinople, 
congratulated  his  Mohammedan  hearers  that 
twenty  million  of  Christians  in  Europe  were  cut- 
ting one  another's  throats,  and  he  prayed  that 
their  number  might  increase.  He  said,  ^'That  is 
Christian  civilization,"  and  added,  **"We  spit  in 
the  face  of  such  civilization.'' 

Such  was  the  moral  odium  attaching  to  the  war 
among  men  far  removed  from  the  scene  of  action. 
But  even  more  serious  was  the  eifect  upon  the 
lives  of  those  who  were  thrust  into  the  midst  of 
the  conflict.  How  can  we  hope  to  retrieve  the 
damage  wrought  by  the  injurious  impressions 
made  by  the  sights  and  sounds  of  the  battle-front 

'  "Foreign   Missions    Conference    Report,    1919,"   p.    119. 


EFFECT  OF  THE  WORLD  WAE      323 

in  Christian  France  and  Belgium  npon  the  minds 
of  the  representatives  of  non-Christian  peoples 
who  were  brought  to  Europe  to  aid  in  the  great 
conflict  between  these  Christian  brethren  1  Surely 
the  former  comment  of  the  non-Christian  world, 
*^ Behold  how  these  Christians  love  one  another," 
perforce  gave  place  to  the  amazed  utterance,  ^^  Be- 
hold how  these  Christians  hate  one  another, '* 
and  many  a  sorely  puzzled  native  sought  in  vain 
for  an  explanation  of  the  denial,  by  their  acts,  of 
the  former  claims  of  Christian  people  that  they 
were  governed  by  the  ''Golden  Rule''  of  mutual 
forbearance  and  forgiveness. 

Gains 

But  over  against  these  and  all  other  losses, 
gains  were  made  and  principles  and  methods  were 
tested  in  a  manner  and  to  an  extent  which  would 
have  been  impossible  save  by  the  fierce  crucible 
of  war. 

As  the  three  Hebrew  captives  were  undaunted 
by  the  sight  of  the  *  ''burning  fiery  furnace,''  and 
steadfastly  refused  to  bow  down  before  the  '^gold- 
en im^age  which  Nebuchadnezzar  the  King  had 
set  up,"  so  tens  of  thousands  of  Christians  of 
every  race  refused  to  surrender  their  convictions 
and  their  hopes  at  the  behest  of  the  Moloch  of 
War,  and  continued  steadfastly  in  their  faith  and 
their  works  under  the  greatest  difficulties,  priva- 
tions, and  perils. 


<  Dan.    3  :  1- 


324  MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

Ideals 

Thus  when  the  non-Christian  world  had  re- 
covered from  the  first  shock  of  the  conflict  and 
began  to  see  more  clearly  the  purpose  and  the 
ideals  of  the  Allied  peoples,  they  were  able  to  dis- 
criminate between  the  appearance  and  the  real- 
ity of  the  causes  and  purposes  of  this  hideous 
struggle  and  to  confess  that  Christianity  still  pos- 
sesses a  power  to  inspire  men  to  fight  to  the  bitter 
end  for  that  brotherhood  and  freedom  of  all  man- 
kind which  would  have  perished  from  the  face  of 
the  earth  had  the  **  mailed  fisf  prevailed.  And 
so,  as  time  went  on  and  these  moral  issues  became 
more  evident,  it  was  more  fully  understood,  by 
Christian  and  non-Christian  alike,  that  the  War 
did  not  mean  that  the  principles  of  Christianity 
had  failed,  but  simply  that  men  had  failed  to  apply 
those  principles  to  human  life  as  they  should 
have  done.  ^^'We  now  therefore  have  a  new  occa- 
sion and  a  new  responsibility  for  proclaiming  that 
the  only  sure  foundations  for  safety  and  an  or- 
dered life  of  social  groups, — the  nations  of  the 
world,  are  the  Christian  principles  of  liberty, 
democracy,  justice,  co-operation,  service  and  love. 
Jesus '  ideal  of  a  universal  Kingdom  of  God,  based 
upon  righteousness  and  love,  and  compounded  of 
all  the  nations,  shines  out  with  a  new  splendor  and 
may  be  proclaimed  with  new  conviction  and  mean- 
ing.   Christian  truths  ought,  now,  more  than  ever. 


■  "The   Missionary  Outlook   in  the  Light  of  the  War,"   p.   45. 


EFFECT  OF  THE  WOELD  WAR      325 

to  have  their  strongest  appeal  to  the  nations  when 
stated  in  terms  of  their  universal  application.  It 
is  a  part  of  the  missionary  message  in  the  new 
world  situation  that  no  nation  can  live  as  an  end 
in  itself,  but  must  find  its  place  in  the  family  of 
nations,  and  that  the  salvation  of  the  nation  is  for 
the  sake  of  the  salvation  of  the  world/' 

Heroism 

The  World  War  also  brought  out  the  heroism 
of  the  Christian  missionary  in  a  way  which  com- 
pelled the  attention  of  men  to  a  trait  of  character 
which  has  always  existed  in  these  servants  of 
Christ,  but  which  has  often  been  concealed  by  the 
modesty  and  self-obliteration  that  so  often  marks 
the  true  '* ambassador  of  God.'' 

Let  but  a  single  incident  typify  hundreds  and 
thousands  of  like  character.  The  scene  is  in 
northwestern  Persia;  the  occasion  an  *' evacua- 
tion" of  the  city  of  Urumiah,  when  some  sixty 
thousand  Christian  people  are  being  driven  out 
to  captivity  or  death.  ^  ^  ^  Their  flight  led  through 
desolate  mountain  defiles,  past  villages  filled  with 
hostile  peoples,  with  enemies  behind  and  on  either 
hand,  seeking  to  plunder  and  kill.  But  amid  all 
their  foes,  they  had  one  ever  faithful  friend.  For 
twenty-six  years  Dr.  Shedd  had  been  the  protec- 
tor, teacher,  and  counsellor  of  all  classes,  and  now 
when  his  people  were  led  out  as  sheep  to  the 

«  "The  Near  East:     The  Cross  Roads  of  the  World,"  p.   136  seq. 


326  MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

slaughter,  he  and  his  no  less  heroic  wife  went  with 
them,  determined  to  shepherd  them  to  the  end. 
There  were  frequent  attacks  from  roving  bands 
of  Kurds  and  Turks.  Men  were  killed  and 
stripped,  and  women  were  shot.  There  were  con- 
stant firing  and  scenes  of  untold  hardship  and 
suffering.  But  Dr.  Shedd  was  always  on  horse- 
back, now  cheering  the  people  at  this  point,  now 
helping  a  little  sick  child  there,  again  rallying  a 
few  gunmen  to  beat  off  an  attack  or  parleying 
mth  the  enemy.    He  was  ever^^iere  at  once. 

'  ^  A  week  of  this  terrific  journey  passed.  Worn 
wdth  fatigue  and  anxiety  and  enfeebled  by  pre- 
ceding months  of  the  hardest  kind  of  work,  Dr. 
Shedd  at  length  fell  ill  with  cholera.  Except  for 
her  servants,  Mrs.  Shedd  was  alone  through  the 
night  vigil  with  her  sick  husband.  There  was 
no  medicine,  no  doctor,  not  even  a  lantern  to  shed 
a  ray  of  light  upon  them.  And  so  with  his  wife 
watching  by  his  side,  praying  and  hoping  for  the 
assistance  that  never  came,  the  cart  rumbled  on, 
and  before  dawn.  Dr.  Shedd  breathed  his  last. 
In  the  early  morning,  with  a  little  axe  and  their 
bare  hands,  they  hollowed  out  a  grave  on  the 
mountain  side,  read  a  few  words  from  St.  Paul's 
chapter  on  the  resurrection,  left  him  to  his  rest, 
and  hurried  on.  A  rude  cross  on  a  mountain  cliff, 
a  rough  pencil  sketch  by  a  British  Army  officer, 
a  scarcely  perceptible  mound  of  earth  by  the  way- 
side— these  are  the  guides  to  the  grave  of  one  who 
^counted  not  his  life  dear  unto  himself — William 


EFFECT  OF  THE  WOELD  WAR      327 

A.  Shedd,  missionary  of  the  Presbyterian  Board 
at  Unimiah,  Persia/'  Such  a  man  did  far  more 
than  merely  preach  the  Gospel — ^he  lived  it,  and  in 
his  very  death  he  illustrated  its  great  principles 
of  self-sacrifice  and  love  so  clearly  that  the  source 
of  his  heroism  could  not  be  mistaken  or  ignored, 
even  *'his  enemies  themselves  being  the  judges." 

The  Contact  of  East  and  West 

The  World  War  also  did  a  service  to  Christian 
missions  quite  comparable  to  the  effects  wrought 
upon  the  world  of  the  Middle  Ages  by  the  Cru- 
sades of  the  twelfth  and  thirteenth  centuries.  This 
was  the  bringing  of  masses  of  Orientals  into  close 
contact  with  Western  nations. 

Thousands  and  tens  of  thousands  of  natives 
from  India,  Africa,  China,  Japan,  Mohammedan 
lands,  and  even  from  the  islands  of  the  sea,  were 
drafted  into  the  Allied  armies  as  soldiers  or  la- 
borers, and  were  thus  brought  into  closest  touch 
with  European  and  American  thought  and  ideals. 
While  it  must  be  confessed  that  much  of  that 
which  these  Orientals  saw  of  Western  life  and 
morals  tended  to  degrade  rather  than  to  exalt 
Christianity  in  their  opinion,  yet  the  fact  remains 
that  far  more  was  done  during  the  four  years  of 
the  war  than  could  have  been  done  in  a  generation 
of  time,  under  ordinary  conditions,  to  break  up 
both  the  isolation  of  the  East  and  that  of  the  West, 
and  to  scatter  the  seeds  of  Western  influences 
throughout  the  peoples  of  Asia  and  Africa.    With 


328  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

the  close  of  the  war,  thousands  of  these  natives 
returned  to  their  homes  and  in  African  kraal,  and 
Indian  village,  and  Chinese  town,  and  Arab  tent, 
told  in  their  own  way  the  wonderful  story  of  their 
experiences,  which  will  be  passed  from  father  to 
son  and  from  neighbor  to  neighbor,  and  from 
tribe  to  tribe,  until  its  leaven  shall  have  permeated 
the  whole  land.  In  all  these  nations  that  has  be- 
come true  which  was  specially  written  concerning 
India,  of  which  one  has  said :  '^ ' '  How  thankful  we 
ought  to  be  that  in  trench  and  camp,  such  organ- 
izations as  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.,  the  Y.  W.  C.  A.,  the 
Eed  Cross,  and  the  Salvation  Army,  have  in- 
terpreted to  the  Indian  soldier  in  terms  that  he 
could  understand,  the  very  spirit  of  the  religion 
of  Christ;  and  that  through  hospital  and  dispen- 
sary, school  and  college,  workshop  and  farm,  the 
same  thing  has  been  done  for  India  by  mission- 
aries working  in  that  land.  The  rapid  breaking 
down  of  the  isolation  of  India  has  laid  her  open 
to  all  the  currents  of  the  world's  thought,  whole- 
some and  unwholesome,  good  and  evil  alike.  In 
order  to  meet  this  new  and  challenging  situation,- 
adequate  reenforcements  and  adequate  equipment 
are  needed." 

The  like  may  be  said  of  all  other  mission  lands. 
The  thought  and  action  of  the  world  is  in  flux  as 
never  before, — now  is  the  time  to  mould  the  minds 
and  hearts  of  non-Christian  peoples  after  the  pat- 
tern of  Jesus  Christ. 


"Missionary  Outlook    in   the   Light   of   the   War,"    p,    79. 


EFFECT  OF  THE  WOELD  WAE      329 

The  Decadence  of  Non-Chkistian  Religions 

Another  factor  that  may  be  noted  as  indicat- 
ing the  profound  etfect  upon  Eastern  lands  of  the 
War,  when  its  impact  was  added  to  the  long  con- 
tinued urge  of  the  preceding  centuries  of  mission- 
ary effort,  is  the  lessening  influence  of  the  reli- 
gions of  the  non-Christian  nations  upon  the 
thought  and  ideals  of  their  people. 

Discussing  this  topic.  Dr.  Cornelius  H.  Patton 
has  given  many  facts  from  which  we  can  quote 
but  a  few,  having  to  do  with  the  three  most  wide- 
spread and  powerful  of  the  non-Christian  reli- 
gions, Hinduism,  Confucianism,  and  Mohamme- 
danism. 

Speaking  of  Indians  faith.  Dr.  Patton  quotes 
from  a  prominent  native  Christian  paper,  the 
Dnyanodaya,  which  says  of  Hinduism:  ^  **A  more 
fluid,  systemless  religion,  one  less  fitted  to  call 
out  heroic  virtues  and  intense  devotion  could 
hardly  be  conceived.  Its  essence  may  be  summed 
up  in  the  two  short  phrases,  ^  Think  and  believe 
what  you  please ;  do  what  you  please. '  It  has  no 
great  person  to  be  its  hero,  its  ideal,  its  authority, 
its  leader;  no  inspiring  book;  no  brief  creed  to 
crystallize  and  express  its  principles;  no  ethical 
standard  or  requirements;  no  quickening  of  con- 
science; no  discipline  or  judgment  bar;  no  pro- 
gram for  hopefulness  to  its  followers  or  to  the 
world;  no  gospel  of  love;  no  summons  to  self- 

«  "World    Facts,"    p.    32. 


330  MISSIONARY  HISTOEY 

sacrifice;  no  bugle  call  to  devotion;  no  organiza- 
tion to  train  or  inspire  its  members ;  no  promise 
of  temporal  or  eternal  reward."  Truly  this  is  a 
pretty  stiff  indictment  against  a  religion  whicb 
for  three  thousand  years  has  deadened  the  hearts 
and  lives  of  three  hundred  million  people. 

Eeferring  to  China,  Dr.  Patton  instances  the 
suggestive  fact  that  ever^^vhere  heathen  temples 
are  being  converted  into  public  schools  and  are 
even  being  turned  over  to  the  missionaries  to  be 
used  as  centers  for  the  propagation  of  Christian- 
ity. ^'But  the  surest  evidence  of  alP'  (as  to  the 
decadence  of  Confucianism),  he  says,  ^'arises  from 
the  feeling  on  the  part  of  an  increasing  number 
of  patriotic  leaders  that  China's  supreme  need  is 
a  better  religion.  The  old  faiths  had  their  chance 
and  they  failed  China  in  her  hour  of  need.  At  the 
beginning  of  the  modern  movement,  before  the 
Manchus  were  expelled,  China's  greatest  Vice- 
roy, Chang  Chih-Tung,  wrote  his  famous  book 
*' China's  Only  Hope,"  which  reached  a  circula- 
tion of  over  a  million  of  copies.  It  is  a  well  rea- 
soned and  impassioned  appeal  for  a  new  system 
of  education,  based  upon  Western  science,  but  not 
excluding  the  Chinese  Classics.  Thanks  to  Chang 
Chill-Tung,  and  other  enlightened  teachers,  China 
now  has  her  modern  schools,  yet  the  country  re- 
mains as  helpless  as  she  was  in  1900.  No  wonder 
that  there  are  an  increasing  number  who  think 
that  China 's  ^ '  only  hope ' '  lies  beyond  instruction 
in  science  and  economics.    A  prominent  Chinese 


EFFECT  OF  THE  WORLD  WAR      331 

official,  in  talking  with  a  visitor  from  the  West, 
recently  summed  it  all  up  by  remarking,  *^We 
must  go  deeper  to  find  the  secret  of  Christian  civ- 
ilization; it  is  clear  that  we  must  study  your 
sacred  books  as  well  as  your  democratic  institu- 
tions and  your  systems  of  trade  and  education." 
He  saw  the  truth  of  that  which  Queen  Victoria 
once  declared  to  be  the  foundation  of  her  nation's 
prosperity  when,  in  response  to  the  question  of 
some  of  her  Indian  Princes,  ^^What  is  the  secret 
of  England's  greatness?",  the  Queen  sent  them 
a  copy  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  with  this  simple 
reply,  ^'This  book  is  the  secret  of  England's  great- 
ness." 

Mohammedanism  has  ever  been  one  of  the  most 
baffling  problems  with  which  Western  thought 
and  power  has  had  to  contend.  What  effect  then 
has  the  World  War  had  upon  this  militant  faith? 
Dr.  Samuel  M.  Zwemer  recently  said  that  ^*^the 
statement  was  made  at  the  Cairo  Conference  in 
1906  that  no  one  could  look  at  the  political  division 
of  the  Moslem  world  without  seeing  startling  evi- 
dence of  the  finger  of  God  in  history.  Since  then 
we  have  seen  added  proof  of  this  in  the  utter  col- 
lapse of  Moslem  political  power,  and  heard  the 
death-knell  of  Pan-Islamism  in  the  progress  of  a 
series  of  events  without  parallel  in  the  history  of 
Islam.  The  occupation  of  Morocco,  the  loss  of 
Tripoli,  the  partition  of  Persia,  and  the  disastrous 
defeat  of  Turkey  by  the  Balkan  allies  followed 

®  "Foreign    Missions    Conference    Report,    1919,"    p.    236. 


332  MISSIONAEY  HISTORY 

each  other  with  startling  rapidity  even  before  the 
war.  Then  came  the  Great  War;  the  collapse  of 
Turkey;  the  defeat  of  Germany;  the  new  align- 
ment of  Arabia  as  an  ally  of  Britain  and  France. 
And  yet  this  may  not  mean  all  we  hope.  Islam 
as  an  intellectual  and  spiritual  empire  still  exists 
and  may  find,  in  the  day  of  political  defeat,  a  nev/ 
principle  of  unity  in  its  common  peril."  But  as 
Dr.  Patton  adds,  ^^  ^^Moslemism  has  worked  oiit 
badly  for  the  world.  It  stands  discredited  among 
the  enlightened  peoples  of  the  earth.  No  tears  are 
being  shed  over  its  sorry  plight  today.  If  it  goes 
the  way  of  the  other  faiths  which  are  buttressed 
by  ignorance,  and  which  separate  morality  from 
religion,  then  the  tale  of  decadent  non-Christian- 
ity will  be  complete. ' ' 

Unification  of  Christian  Effort 

One  other  factor  in  the  effect  of  the  World 
War  upon  missions  remains  to  be  considered — the 
unification  of  missionary  thought  and  effort  under 
the  tremendous  pressure  of  the  great  conflict. 

It  was  true  indeed,  long  before  the  war,  that 
Christians  both  at  home  and  abroad  were  drawing 
nearer  and  nearer  together  in  the  prosecution  of 
the  Lord's  work.  The  oldest  of  the  interdenomi- 
national British  Missionary  Societies — the  old 
^'London  Missionar\^  Society"  (1795)  was  organ- 
ized only  119  years  before  the  outbreak  of  the  war, 
and  the  pioneer  of  united  missionary  effort  among 

i«  "World    Facts,"    p.    37. 


EFFECT  OF  THE  WORLD  WAR     333 

the  American  Churches,  the  ^^  American  Board  of 
Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions''  (1812) 
was  but  little  more  than  a  century  old  at  that  time. 
Yet  within  that  hundred  years,  Christian  co-op- 
eration not  only  at  home  but  on  the  foreign  field 
has  progressed  with  such  rapidity  that  scores  of 
organizations,  missionary,  philanthropic,  social 
service  and  reformatory,  interdenominational  and 
international  have  sprung  up  and  become  strong 
and  flourishing.  One  need  but  call  the  roll  and 
recall  the  work  of  the  great  Missionary  Boards 
of  Britain,  America  and  the  Continent,  the  Bible 
Societies,  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.,  and  Y.  W.  C.  A.,  the^ 
Salvation  Army,  the  Red  Cross,  and  scores  of 
kindred  organizations,  to  realize  how  widely  and 
deeply  the  spirit  of  consecration  to  service  has 
entered  into  the  mind  and  heart  of  men  and  women 
and  to  realize  that  underneath  all  the  widely  vary- 
ing forms  of  service  has  been  the  true  spirit  of 
Christian  missions,  the  giving  of  one's  self  for 
others,  and  that  for  the  sake,  if  not  always  in  the 
name,  of  Christ  Jesus. 

And  although  there  has  been  undoubtedly  much 
sentimentality  intermingled  with  the  nobler  mo- 
tives of  these  workers,  and  the  lure  of  the  unfa- 
miliar and  the  heroic  attracted  some  who  never 
would  have  been  moved  by  the  simple  need  of 
their  fellowmen  if  less  dramatically  expressed,  yet 
there  was  exhibited  by  thousands,  who  professed 
no  other  form  of  allegiance  to  Christ,  that  spirit 
of  consecration  to  service  which  is  the  very  flower 


334  MISSIONAEY  HISTORY 

of  the  precept  and  example  of  Him  who  came  to 
earth  ^^not  to  be  ministered  unto  but  to  minister." 

And  now  that  the  roar  of  the  guns  has  been 
silenced  and  the  glare  of  flaming  cities  and  homes 
has  died  away,  there  are  still  uncounted  numbers 
of  men  and  women  who  are  giving  themselves 
without  stint  to  the  exacting  labors  and  problems 
of  the  rehabilitation  of  a  sorely  stricken  world. 
But  students  of  these  problems  are  seeing  more 
and  more  clearly,  as  their  thought  goes  on,  that 
the  only  cure  for  the  present  sorrows  of  the  world 
and  the  only  insurance  against  a  repetition  of  the 
awful  scenes  and  sufferings  of  the  past  few  years 
is  the  wide  and  deep  implanting  in  the  hearts  of 
men  of  every  race  and  faith  those  never  changing 
truths  of  righteousness  and  justice  and  love  and 
Christian  fraternity,  which,  unlike  their  spurious 
imitations,  are  based  upon  the  one  foundation, 
Jesus  Christ,  and  are  therefore  immovable  and 
immutable. 

The  World  War  was  a  terrible  mistake,  a  most 
wicked  attempt  to  subvert  the  liberty  and  peace 
of  the  nations,  an  exhibition  of  Satanic  fury  that 
has  seldom  been  equalled  and  never  surpassed  in 
all  the  long  and  blood-stained  centuries  of  the 
world's  history,  still,  even  it  may  yet  become,  by 
God's  will  and  in  His  hands,  an  instrument  of 
mercy  and  blessing,  if  only  its  warnings  are 
heeded,  its  lessons  learned,  and  men  prepare  their 
hearts  and  lives  against  that  day  when  the  Al- 


EFFECT  OF  THE  WORLD  WAR      335 

might  J  God  shall  ^^  ^ '  overturn,  overturn,  over- 
turn, ^ '  until  the  crown  of  all  dominion  and  power 
is  placed  upon  the  brow  of  that  Prince  of  Peace 
whose  right  it  is  and  who,  in  the  fulness  of  time, 
shall  surely  rule  and  reign  forever.  King  of  na- 
tions as  He  is  now  the  King  of  Saints. 


"Eadciel    21:27. 


QUESTIONS  ON  THE  OUTLINES  OF  MISSION- 
ARY HISTORY 

(These  questions  will  be  found  helpful  to  the  student  in  empha- 
sizing the  more  important  items  in  each  chapter  of  this  book.  They 
will  also  serve,  in  connection  with  the  alphabetical  index,  as  an 
analysis  of  and  a  cross-reference  to  the  preceding  pages.) 

Chapter  1,    Introductory 

1.  Define  "Christian  Missions." 

2.  Three  essential  qualifications  of  a  Christian  mis- 

sionary. 

3.  Fire  principal  motives  of  Christian  Missions. 

Chapter  2.     Apostolic  Missions  (33-100) 

1.     Six  Periods  of  Missions  with  dates. 
S.     Chief  method  of  Missionary  propaganda  in  the 
Apostolic  Period. 

3.  Ten  Great  Persecutions  with  dates  of  first  and 

last. 

4.  Emperor  by  whom  and  date  when  Christianity  was 

officially  recognized. 

Chapter  3.     Patristic  Missions  (100-800) 

1.  Brief  account  with  date,  of  work  of  the  following 
missionaries  (so  far  as  possible  give  in  form  of 
answers  to  questions,  Who,  When,  Where, 
What,  Whither.?):  Ulfilas,  Martin  of  Tours, 
Patrick,  Columba,  Augustine,  Columbanus, 
Boniface,  Anskar,  Cyril  and  Methodius. 

%     Five  methods  of  Missionary  work. 

337 


338  MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

Chapter  J^.     Medieval  Missions  (800-1500) 

1.  What  were  the  Crusades?    How  many?    Dates  of 

first  and  last. 

2.  Results  in  Palestine. 

3.  Five  effects  of  Crusades  on  history  of  Europe. 

4.  Monastic      Orders — Benedictines,      Franciscans, 

Dominicans,  Jesuits.  Give  founder,  date  and 
principal  characteristics  of  each  order. 

Chapter  5.  Reformation  and  Post  Reformation  Periods 
(1500-1650  and  1650-1793) 

1.  Name  five  "Reformers  before  the  Reformation." 

2.  Three  fundamental  differences  between  the  Romish 

and  the  Protestant  Churches. 

3.  Attitude  of  Reformers  toward  foreign  missions, 

with  three  reasons  for  it. 

4.  Reformation  Missionaries    (answer  as   suggested 

in  Chapter  3).  Van  Welz,  Schwartz,  Roger 
Williams,  John  Eliot,  David  Brainerd,  the  May- 
hews. 

Chapter  6.    India 

1.  Give  area  and  population  of  India,  with  some  ac- 

count of  the  character  of  the  people,  and  in- 
fluence of  caste. 

2.  Give  a  brief  outline  of  the  life  and  work  of  Carey, 

Duff,  Martyn,  Heber. 

3.  Do   the   same  in   reference  to  Judson,   Scudder, 

Butler. 

4.  Who   and  when  was  the  first  unmarried  woman 

missionary  to  India?  The  first  medical  woman 
missionary? 


QUESTIONS  339 

5.  Tell  sometliing  of  the  South  India  United  Church. 

6.  What  is  the  present  attitude  of  native  India  to- 

ward Christian  missions  and  civilization? 


Chapter  7.     Chm<i 

1.  6Kve  the  population  of  Africa,  China,  India,  Japan 

and  Korea,  South  America  and  United  States, 
and  arrange  these  in  the  order  of  population. 

2.  When  did  the  Nestorian  missionaries  enter  China  ? 

Who  was  the  first  Roman  Catholic  missionary 
and  when? 

3.  Wliat  was  the  permanent  effect  upon  China  of 

these  early  missions? 

4.  With  whom  did  modem   Protestant  missions   to 

China  begin?     Give  some  account  of  his  work. 

5.  Who    were    the   earliest   missionaries    and   when? 

What  particular  service  did  David  Abeel  render 
to  the  cause  of  missions? 

6.  Who  began  medical  mission  work  in  China,  and 

when  ? 

7.  What  led  to  the  opening  of  the  Five  Ports,  and 

when?     Name  the  ports. 

8.  What  was  the  "Tai  Ping  Rebellion,"  and  when? 

Its  ultimate  effect  upon  missions. 

9.  State  the  leading  principles  of  the  "China  Inland 

Mission."     Who  was  its  founder? 

10.  What  can  you  say  of  the  Boxer  uprising? 

11.  Give   some  account   of  James   Gilmour  of  Mon- 

golia. 

12.  What   are  the  present   conditions   in   China   and 

attitude  of  government  and  people  as  to  Chris- 
tianity ? 


340  MISSIONAEY  HISTORY 

Chapter  8.     Japan  and  Korea 

1.  When  and  by  what  European  was  Japan  first  dis- 

covered ? 

2.  Who    was    the   pioneer   Christian    missionary    to 

Japan?  The  result  of  this  early  work  and  the 
reason  for  its  persecution  by  the  Japanese  gov- 
ernment ? 

3.  When  and  why  did  the  Japanese  adopt  the  policy 

of  excluding  other  nations.  How  long  did  it 
last?  Who  broke  this  seclusion;  when,  and  how? 

4.  Name  three  of  the  first  Protestant  missionaries  to 

Japan?  When  and  by  whom  was  the  first 
Christian  church  organized? 

5.  Tell  something  of  the  life  and  work  of  Drs.  Hep- 

burn, Brown,  Verbeck,  Neesima. 

6.  What   is   the   location   of   Korea   in   relation    to 

Japan  and  China,  and  what  has  been  the  politi- 
cal result? 

7.  Who    were    the   first    American    missionaries    to 

Korea  ? 

8.  Describe  the  early  Korean  Church. 

9.  What  is  the  present  outlook  for  Christianity  in 

these  countries? 


Chapter  9.     Mohammedamsm 

1.  Give  a  brief  sketch  of  the  character  of  Mohammed 

and  the  chief  events  of  his  life. 

2.  What  are  the  three  great  missionary  religions  of 

the  world  ? 

3.  What  is  the  creed  of  Moslemism,  and  what  are  its 

six  articles  of  faith?     Briefly  describe  each. 


QUESTIONS  341 

4.  What  are  the  five  religious  duties  of  the  Moham- 

medan?    What  is  the  Ramazan,  and  how  ob- 
served? 

5.  About  how  large  is  the  Mohammedan  population 

of  the  world?    How  many  of  these  are  under  the 
rule  of  Christian  governments? 

6.  What  are  the  leading  Mohammedan  lands  of  Asia  ? 

Name  them  in  relative  order  of  importance. 

Chapter  10.     M ohaTwmedan  Lands 

1.  Why  should  the  evangelization  of  the  Moslems  be 

so  difficult  a  task? 

2.  What   missionary   went   to   Arabia   in   the   thir- 

teenth century.     Describe  his  work  and  results. 

3.  What  Scottish  nobleman  began  mission  work  in 

Arabia  in  1885,  and  where? 

4.  What  American  Mission  to  Arabia  was  begun  in 

1890,  and  who  were  its  pioneer  missionaries? 

5.  What  are  the  most  successful  .methods  of  mission 

work  among  Mohammedans?     Name  the  three 
leading  Mission  Colleges  among  Moslem  people. 

6.  What  English  Society  has  the  most  flourishing 

work  in  Palestine  ?    Which  is  the  leading  Amer- 
ican Society  in  Egypt? 

7.  What  is  the  general  outlook  for  missions  to  the 

Moslem  work  ? 

Chapter  11.    Africa 

1.  Give  population  of  Africa.     What  can  be  said  as 

to  the  variety  of  its  people  and  their  general 
characteristics  ? 

2.  Give  some  facts  showing  the  connection  of  Africa 

Avith  the  early  Bible  History. 


342  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

3.  What  are  the  five  geographical  divisions  of  Africa 

in  relation  to  Missions?  Are  there  any  success- 
ful Protestant  missions  in  North  Africa?  Name 
them. 

4.  Who  was  one  of  the  early  pioneers  in  East  Africa 

and  what  was  his  -sdsion  of  an  "Apostle  Street"? 

5.  Give  a  brief  account  of  the  work  of  Mackaj  of 

Uganda,  and  John  Mackenzie. 

6.  T\Tiat  names  of  special  prominence  are  connected 

with  the  South  African  Missions.  Name  and 
describe  the  work  of  a  world-famous  mission- 
ary-explorer, and  liis  almost  equally  well-known 
father-in-law. 

7.  Wliat    American   journalist    found    Livingstone? 

\^^len  and  where  did  Livingstone  die  and  where 
is  he  buried? 

8.  Tell  something  of  the  attempt  to  colonize  East 

Africa  with  Christian  negroes.  Name  the  two 
leading  colonies. 

9.  Say  what  you  can  of  Melville  Cox,  Bishop  Wil- 

liam Taylor,  Bishop  Crowther. 
10.     Give  a  brief  sketch  of  the  use  of  Christian  missions 
in  Madagascar  and  their  present  condition. 

Chapter  12.     Islands  of  the  Pacific 

1.  What  are  the  four  divisions  of  the  Island  World: 

and  into  what  two  groups  may  they  be  divided? 

2.  How   many    races    (not    tribes)    are   represented 

among  the  inhabitants  of  Oceania?  Name  and 
briefly  describe  them. 

3.  State  some  of  the  general  characteristics  of  these 

people. 

4.  What  topical  inland  missions   are  mentioned  in 

this  chapter? 


QUESTIONS  343 

5.  What  English  missionary   Society  sent  the  first 

missionaries  to  the  South  Sea  Islands?  To 
what  Islands  did  they  go,  and  when? 

6.  How  were  these  missionaries  received,  and  what 

was  the  final  result  of  their  work? 

7.  Where  are  the  Fiji  Islands,  and  when  and  how  was 

the  first  knowledge  of  the  Gospel  brought  to 
them  ? 

8.  Tell  something  of  the  life   and  work   of   James 

Calvert. 

9.  What  three  names  are  conspicuous  in  the  evangel- 

ization of  the  New  Hebrides  group? 

10.  What  was   the  inspiring  epitaph   regarding  the 

work  of  John  Geddie? 

11.  How  was   the  attention   of  American  Christians 

first  directed  to  the  Hawaiian  Islands,  and  what 
Missionary  Board  sent  the  first  workers  to 
these  people? 

12.  Describe  some  of  the  great  difficulties  put  in  the 

way  of  the  early  missionaries  by  the  natives  of 
Hawaii.  By  visiting  Europeans  and  Ameri- 
cans. 

13.  Tell  sometliing  of  the  "Great  Awakening  of  1837- 

38,'^  and  the  Sacrament  Sunday  in  the  latter 
year. 

14.  What  is  the  present  relation  of  Hawaii  to  the 

United  States? 

15.  How  were  the  Philippines  brought  under  the  pro- 

tectorate of  the  United  States  and  when? 

16.  What  was  the  educational  and  religious  condition 

of  the  people  at  that  time? 

17.  Wliat  steps  were  taken  by  the  United  States  gov- 

ernment  for  the  educational,   and  by  various 


344  MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

American  missionary  boards  for  the  religious 
welfare  of  these  islands. 
18.     What   missions    are   now    at   work    among   these 
islands,  and  with  what  success  ? 

Chapter  13,    Sowth  America 

1.  What  name  was  given  to  this  continent  by  Miss 

Guiness?    By  Dr.  F.  E.  Clark?    Why? 

2.  What  has  been  done  in  the  past  for  the  South 

Americans  by  the  Romish  Church?  How  long 
has  it  been  in  control  of  these  countries  ?  With 
what  result? 

3.  Tell  something  of  early  Protestant  attempts  to 

colonize  and  evangelize  this  continent.  The 
Villegagnon  colony ;  the  Dutch  settlements  in 
Brazil. 

4.  Describe  briefly  the  work  of  Capt.  Gardiner.     Of 

James  Thompson  and  his  "Lancastrian 
Schools." 

5.  What  are  the  hindrances   to   Christian   missions 

which  are  especially  prominent  in  South  Amer- 
ica, as  mentioned  by  Dr.  Thomas  Wood? 

6.  What  are  the  only  remedies  for  these  evils,  and 

how  far  are  they  now  being  used? 

Chapter  i^.     North  America — The  Negro  Question 

1.  What  fact  chiefly  distinguishes  missionary  work 

in  North  America  from  that  in  other  lands  ? 

2.  When  did  the  Negro  question  first  arise?     What 

was  the  number  of  Negroes  in  the  United  States 
at  the  close  of  the  Civil  War?    Now? 

3.  What  are  the  three  lines  of  work  most  closely  pur- 

sued for  the  benefit  of  the  Negro? 


QUESTIONS  345 

4.  What   are  the  two   denominations   enrolling   the 

largest  number  of  Negroes?  About  what  pro- 
portion of  this  race  are  adherents  of  some 
church  ? 

5.  Give  a  brief  account  of  the  Anti-Slavery  Move- 

ment and  name  some  of  its  more  prominent 
leaders.  By  whom  was  the  Emancipation 
Proclamation  issued,  and  when?  What  was  its 
permanent  effect  upon  Negro  slavery? 

6.  Give  a  brief  description  of  the  work  of  the  Hamp- 

ton Institute,  and  of  the  Tuskegee  Institute, 
with  names  of  founders? 

7.  What  is  your  idea  as  to  the  right  relations  of  the 

white  and  negro  races  in  America?  Have  the 
latter  ever  had  a  fair  deal,  and  why  ? 

Chapter  15,     North  America — The  Indian  Problem 

1.  Into  what  three  periods  can  we  divide  the  relation 

of  the  United  States  Government  to  the  North 
American  Indians? 

2.  Wliat  Christian  Church  first  did  extensive  work 

among  the  Indians  of  the  Northeast — the  Mis- 
sissippi Valley — the  Southwestern  and  Western 
States  ? 

3.  Tell  something  of  the  story  of  Marcus  Whitman 

in  Oregon.  What  was  the  special  service  he  did 
to  the  United  States?  What  was  the  special 
work  of  Edgerton  R.  Young,  and  where? 

The  Appalachian  Mountaineers 

4.  Who    are   the   Mountaineers?      From    whom    de- 

scended? Wliere  do  they  live  and  what  are  their 
number? 


346  MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

5.  What  are  their  characteristics?    Name  two  Presi- 

dents who  have  come  from  these  people. 

6.  What    denominations    are    working    among    the 

Mountaineers?    What  are  their  chief  methods? 


The  Mormon  Question 

7.  Who  are  the  Mormons?     What  is  the  name  of 

their  religious  body?  Wliat  are  the  numbers 
of  this  people?  Where  do  they  live?  What 
is  the  chief  center  of  their  settlement,  and 
power  ? 

8.  Tell  something  of  the  history  of  this  sect,  their 

leading  characteristics  and  why  they  are  such 
a  menace  to  this  country. 

9.  \^^iat  missionary  work  is  being  done  among  the 

Mormons,  and  with  what  success? 

Chapter  16.    The  Immigrant  Problem 

1.  What  is  about  the  sum  total  of  European  and 
Asiatic  immigration  to  the  United  States  since 
1820?  About  how  many  in  a  year  for  the  ten 
years  previous  to  the  World  War? 

S.  From  what  sections  of  Europe  did  the  greater 
number  of  these  immigrants  come,  down  to 
about  1880?  From  what  parts  of  Europe  has 
been  the  heaviest  immigration  since  that  time? 

S.  About  what  proportion  of  our  immigration  is  now 
from  the  British  Isles,  Germany,  France,  and 
Scandinavia?  What  proportion  from  Austria, 
Poland,  Italy,  Russia,  and  the  Slavonic  races? 

4.  As  to  religions,  how  would  you  divide  the  immi- 
grants from  the  above  countries  ? 


QUESTIONS  347 

5.  What  is  the  need  of  missionary  work  among  these 

people,  and  through  what  methods  can  it  be 
best  accomplished? 

6.  What    effect    does    the    non-assimilable    elements 

among  the  immigrants  have  upon  our  country, 
and  how  safeguard  ourselves  against  them? 


Chapter  17.     The  Home  Base 

1.  What  were  some  of  the  early  Missionary  Societies, 

or  orders  in  the  Romish  Church? 

2.  What  is  the  "College  of  the  Propaganda"?     Its 

purpose  and  its  work?  What  is  the  "Seminary 
for  Foreign  Missions"  at  Paris? 

3.  What  was  the  earliest  English  Foreign  Mission 

Society?  When  founded?  Wliat  well-known 
missionary  among  the  American  Indians  did  it 
help  support  ? 

4.  What  was  the  earliest  voluntary  missionary  so- 

ciety to  be  organized  in  England?  When  was  it 
founded?  Who  was  its  founder  and  what  its 
first  foreign  missionary  field? 

5.  What    w^s    the   first    great   in^terdenominational 

missionary  society  in  England?  Where  are  its 
chief  mission  fields?  Who  were  some  of  its 
best  known  missionaries? 

6.  Tell  something  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society ; 

the  Netherlands  Missionary  Society ;  the  Berlin 
Society;  the  Missionary  (Basel)  Society,  and 
the  Societies  in  France  and  the  Scandinavian 
lands?  About  what  time  were  most  of  these 
organized? 


348  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

7.  What  were  the  earliest  American  missionary  so- 

cieties? About  when  formed?  The  particular 
purpose  of  their  work? 

8.  Give  date  and  some  particulars  as  to  the  organiza- 

tion of  the  "American  Board"? 

9.  What  was  the  first  denominational  board  to  be 

formed?  What  other  Churches  organized  mis- 
sionary work  from  about  1819  to  1861? 

10.  When  was  the  first  woman's  Foreign  Missionary 

Board  organized  in  London,  and  by  whose  in- 
fluence? When  did  the  American  women  fol- 
low this  example,  and  who  was   their  leader? 

11.  Name  a   few  of  the  leading  Auxiliary   Societies 

whose  work  is  essential  to  the  succession  of 
Christian  Missions. 

12.  Tell  something  about  the  origin  and  work  of  the 

Y.  M.  C.  A.,  the  Y.  W.  C.  A.,  the  Y.  P.  S.  C.  E. 

13.  Tell  also  something  of  the  origin  and  work  of  the 

Student  Volunteer  Movement,  the  Young  Peo- 
ple's Missionary  Movement  (Missionary  Edu- 
cation Movement),  the  Laymen's  Missionary 
Movement,  the  Men  and  Religion  Movement, 
and  the  Interchurch  World  Movement?  How 
do  these  movements  differ  from  each  other,  and 
what  is  the  general  purpose  and  effect  of  them 
all? 

Chapter  18.     The  Effect   of   the   World   War  Upon 
Missions 

1.  How  large  a  proportion  of  Protestant  Foreign 
Missionary  Societies  were  maintained  by  the 
nations  engaged  in  the  World  War?  What  was 
their  number? 


QUESTIONS  349 

2.  What  was  the  effect  of  the  War  upon  German 

Protestant  Missions  ? 

3.  How  did  the  War  affect  the  missionary  resources 

in  men  and  money? 

4.  What  was  the  effect  of  the  strife  upon  non-Chris- 

tian peoples  ? 

5.  How  did  the  national  ideals  of  the  Allies  influence 

their  missionary  work? 

6.  What  can  be  said  as  to  the  heroism  of  many  mis- 

sionaries in  the  war  zone?     Give  an  example. 

7.  Compare  the  effects  of  the  World  War  on  the 

Oriental  World,  to  the  influences  of  the  Cru- 
sades on  the  Asia  of  the  Middle  Ages. 

8.  What  can  be  said  of  the  decadence  of  the  non- 

Christian    religions — Hinduism,    Confucianism, 
Mohammedanism  ? 

9.  In  what  way  did  the  World  War  affect  missions 

through  the  unification  of  Christian  effort? 


THE  EXPANSION  OF  CHRISTIANITY 


The  accompanying  diagrams  are  an  attempt  to 
visualize  the  expansion  of  Christianity,  from  the  earliest 
times  to  the  present. 


Gaul 


•Spa  I 


A 


a 


Rpin 


'i 


k 


Euxm^ 


>€a 


U%^/' 


Egypt 


Jerusalem 


Africa 


Arabia 


Eih 


lopia 


Chart.  I.     Apostolic  Period,  33-100  A.  D. 

In  the  first  of  the  periods  into  which  the  History 
of  Missions  is  usually  divided, — the  Apostolic  Period 
(A.D.  33-100)— we  see  that  the  work  of  Christian 
Evangelization  was  practically  confined  to  the  lands 
bordering  on  the  Mediterranean  Sea. 

351 


352 


MISSIONARY  HISTOEY 


Chart  II.     Patristic  Period,  100-800  A.  D. 


During  the  second  or  Patristic  Period  (A.D.  100- 
800)  Rome  became  the  religious  as  well  as  the  ci-vdl 
capital  of  the  Roman  Empire  (A.D.  312)  from  which 
the  Christian  missionaries  pressed  north  and  west  un- 
til they  had  carried  their  message  into  many  of  the 
countries  of  Western  Europe  to  the  British  Isles,  to 
the  cities  of  North  Africa,  Egypt,  Asia  Minor  and 
Armenia,  and  even  into  far  off  India  and  China. 

The  third  or  Medieval  Period  (A.D.  800-1500) 
saw  "the  banners  of  the  King"  advanced  still  further 
north  into  the  lands  of  the  Scandinavian  peoples,  the 
far  off  tribes  of  Iceland  and  Greenland,  and  to  parts 
of  the  Near  East,  China,  India  and  Central  Africa 


EXPANSION  OF  CHRISTIANITY     353 

— sx 


Chart  III.     Medieval  Period,  800-1500  A.  D. 

hitherto  unvisited.  This  also  was  the  period  during 
which  the  Crusades  brought  Christianity  for  the  first 
time  into  contact  with  Mohammedanism  and  Christian 
ci^nhzation  into  contrast  with  the  rehgious  and  intt.l- 
lectual  hfe  of  the  Saracenic  peoples. 

In  1492  Columbus  added  a  new  hemisphere  to  the 
world's  geography  and  during  the  fourth  or  Reforma- 
tion and  Post-Reformation  periods  of  Missionary  His- 
tory (A.D.  1500-1793)  through  further  discovery,  ex- 
ploration,   conquest    and    colonization    of   North   and 


354 


i 


EXPANSION  OF  CHRISTIANITY      355 

South  America,  the  message  of  the  Christ  was  taken 
to  regions  hitherto  unknown,  and  new  centers  of 
Christian  influence  were  planted  in  the  wilderness  of 
Canada,  along  the  eastern  coast  of  the  English  Colo- 
nies, in  the  valleys  of  the  great  central  rivers  of  North 
America,  and  in  the  few  Spanish  outposts  of  Southern 
California.  Mexico,  Central  America,  South  America 
and  great  areas  of  Asia,  and  the  Farther  East  also 
first  heard,  during  this  period,  the  message  of  the 
Christian  faith. 

The  fifth  and  last  period — that  of  Modern  Missions 
(A.D.  1793-to  date)  brought  into  this  great  adventure 
a  new  element  in  the  zeal  of  the  Protestant  Churches  of 
every  creed,  who  from  the  British  Isles,  France,  Ger- 
many, and  the  United  States  sent  forth  the  heralds  of 
the  Cross,  until  not  only  the  great  continents  both  East 
and  West,  but  the  islands  of  Oceanica  and  the  moun- 
tains and  plains  of  both  hemispheres  were  crossed  and 
recrossed  by  the  paths  worn  by  the  feet  of  those  who 
published  the  tidings  of  peace. 

During  the  earlier  periods  Jerusalem  and  the 
churches  of  Asia  Minor  and  North  Africa  were  the 
chief  centers  from  which  the  Christian  missionaries 
were  sent  out.  After  the  year  300  A.D.  Rome,  for 
1300  years,  was  the  starting  point  of  missionary  en- 
deavor. Since  then  London  and  New  York  may  be 
regarded  as  the  chief  points  of  distribution  of  Christian 
doctrine. 

In  studying  the  charts  it  should  be  remembered 
that  no  attempt  has  been  made  to  show  in  detail  the 
variety  and  extent  of  the  Expansion  of  ChHstianity. 
To  do  this  on  these  small  maps  would  be  impossible. 
Only  the  pioneer  or  sometimes  the  most  important  ef- 


356  MISSIONARY  HISTORY 

forts  to  evangelize  the  various  peoples  of  the  earth 
have  been  indicated.  No  attempt  has  been  made  to 
show  the  exact  points  from  which  or  to  which  the  mis- 
sionaries have  gone  or  the  routes  which  they  have 
taken.  The  arrows  with  their  longer  or  shorter  lines 
simply  indicate  the  lands  from  which  and  to  which 
the  message  has  been  carried.  No  one  chart,  moreover, 
shows  all  these  lines  because,  to  avoid  confusion  and 
duplication,  the  lines  indicating  the  work  of  any  par- 
ticular period  are  not  repeated  upon  the  charts  of  the 
succeeding  periods.  Thus,  for  example,  to  trace  on 
these  charts  the  efforts  for  the  evangelization  of  China 
or  India  each  of  the  five  charts  should  be  consulted  in 
its  proper  chronological  sequence. 

In  the  last  two  charts  the  work  of  the  three  great 
branches  of  the  Christian  Church  is  indicated  by  a 
different  kind  of  line,  Protestant  mission  move- 
ments being  shown  by  an  unbroken  line;  those  of  the 
Romish  Church  by  a  broken  line,  and  those  of  the 
Greek  Church  by  a  dotted  line.  Before  the  Reforma- 
tion, however  (1517),  there  was  no  distinctive  Protes- 
tant Church,  and  the  Greek  Church  did  but  little  mis- 
sionary work  save  its  expansion  in  Asia  Minor  and 
Russia.  Only  one  pattern  of  line  is  therefore  used  in 
the  first  three  charts. 

With  these  explanations  it  is  hoped  that  a  study 
of  these  charts  will  convey  some  impression  of  the 
mighty  sweep  of  the  spiritual  forces  which  for  1900 
years  have  been  surging  over  the  world,  fulfilling  in 
their  progress  and  influence  the  prophetic  promise  of 
the  Psalmist  (Ps.  19:4),  "Tlieir  line  is  gone  out 
through  all  the  earth  and  their  words  unto  the  end  of 
the  world." 


MISSIONARY  CHRONOLOGY 

Showing  a  few  of  the  more  important  dates  in  the  History  of  Missions. 


APOSTOLIC  PERIOD. 
(33-100  A.  D.) 

(Many  dates  in  the  Apostolic  and  Patristic  Periods  are  only 
approximate.) 
A.  D. 

30.  Jesus  begins  His  public  ministry. 

33.  The  Great  Commission. 

33.  Pentecost. 

35.  The    Gospel    enters    Africa    (Ethiopia),    through 

Candace's  treasurer. 
38.  Greeks  in  Antioch  evangelized. 
47.  Asia  Minor  entered  by  Paul  and  Barnabas. 
60.  Rome  entered  by  Paul. 

64.  First  of  the  Ten  Great  Persecutions  (Nero). 
66.  Spain  entered  by  Paul. 
95.  Completion  of  New  Testament  Canon  by  John's 

Gospel. 
95  Second  Great  Persecution    (Domitian). 

PERIOD  OF  PATRISTIC   OR  EARLY  CHURCH. 
(100-800  A.  D.) 

A.  D. 

107.  Third  Great  Persecution  (Trajan). 
125.  Fourth  Great  Persecution  (Hadrian). 
150.  France  evangelized  from  Asia  Minor. 
163.  Death  of  Justin  Martyr  in  Fifth  Great  Persecu- 
tion (Marcus  Aurelius). 
165.  Martyrdom  of  Poly  carp. 
185.  India  entered  by  Pantenus. 

357 


358  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEYl 

A.  D. 

200.  North  Africa  entered. 

200.  Britain  entered. 

202.  Sixth  Great  Persecution  (Septimius  Severus), 

210.  Origen  in  Arabia. 

230.  Statue  of  Jesus  erected  in  Rome  by  the  Emperor, 

Alexander  Severus. 

235.  Seventh  Great  Persecution  (Maximius). 

249.  Eighth  Great  Persecution  (Decius).         *' 

Q57.  Ninth  Great  Persecution  (Valerianus). 

300.  Persia  entered. 

300.  Rome  largely  evangelized. 

303.  Tenth  Great  Persecution  (Diocletian). 

312.  Christianity  proclaimed  as  State  religion  by  Con- 

stantine. 

325.  First  Ecumenical  Council  at  Nice. 

341.  Ulfilas,  apostle  to  the  Goths. 

397.  Gauls  evangelized  by  Martin  of  Tours. 

493.  Ireland  evangelized  by  St.  Patrick. 

500.  Fridolin,  missionary  to  Franks. 

505.  China  entered  by  Nestorians. 

529.  Benedictine    Order    organized    by    Benedict    of 

Nursia. 

563.  Columba,  pioneer  to  Scotland. 

570.  Birth  of  Mohammed. 

590.  Columbanus,  pioneer  to  France. 

596.  St.  Augustine,  pioneer  to  England. 

610.  Galbus,  pioneer  to  Swiss. 

622.  Hegira  of  Mohammed. 

632.  Death  of  Mohammed. 

700.  Willibrord,  pioneer  to  Holland  and  Denmark. 

732.  Battle    of    Poitiers.    Repulse    of    Mohammedans 

from  Central  Europe. 

755.  Boniface,  pioneer  to  Germany. 

760.  John,  of  Damascus. 


MISSIONAEY  CHRONOLOGY  359 


MEDIEVAL  PERIOD. 

(800-1500) 

A.  D. 

861.  Cyril  and  Methodius  in  Bulgaria. 

988.  Russia    evangelized.      Vladimir,    first    Christian 
king,  baptized. 

1000.  Greenland  entered  by  Icelandic  Christians. 
1095-1270.'  The  Crusades. 

1099.  Capture  of  Jerusalem. 

1150.  Palestine  recaptured  by  the  Turks. 

1204.  Division  of  Church  into  Eastern  and  Western,  or 

Greek  and  Roman  Churches. 

1208.  Franciscan  Order  founded  by  St.  Francis  of  Assissi. 

1216.  Dominican  Order  founded  by  Dominic  de  Guzman. 

1219.  Francis  of  Assisi  enters  Egypt. 

1291.  Raymond  Lull,  missionary  to  the  Mohammedans. 

1298.  Monte  Corvino,  missionary  to  China. 

1324.  Wyclif,  reformer  in  England. 

1339.  Huss  and  Jerome,  reformers  in  Bohemia. 

1400.  First  modern  European  knowledge  of  Africa. 

1455.  Reuchlin,  reformer  in  Germany. 

1465.  Erasmus,  reformer  in  Holland. 

1492.  Columbus  discovers  America. 

REFORMATION  PERIOD 
(1500-1650) 

A.  D. 

1502.  Las  Casas,  missionary  to  West  Indies. 
1517.  Luther  posts  theses,  Oct.  31,  1517. 
1519.  Zwingli,  reformer  in  Switzerland. 
1521.  Magellan  discovers  the  Philippines. 
1530.  Calvin,  reformer  in  France. 
1534.  Jesuit  Order  founded  by  Ignatius  Loyola. 

1542.  Mendez  Pinto  discovers  Japan. 

1543.  Xavier  begins  missionary  work  in  India. 


360  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY; 

A  D. 

1549.  Brazil  entered  by  Jesuits, 

1549.  Xavier  enters  Japan. 

1553.  Xavier  enters  China. 

1555.  Villegagnon  establishes  Protestant  colony  at  Rio 

de  Janeiro. 
1560.  Knox,  reformer  in  Scotland. 
1566.  Florida  entered  by  Jesuits. 
1582.  Matteo  Ricci,  Jesuit  missionary  to  China. 
1600.  Romanist  missionaries  in  Korea. 

1614.  Edicts   of   persecution   and   banishment   against 

Romanists  in  Japan. 

1615.  Canada  entered  by  Jesuits. 

1618.  New  York  colonized  by  the  Dutch. 

1619.  First  negro  slaves  brought  to  North  America. 
1622.  Romanist  missionary  order  "  Propaganda  de  Fide  " 

organized  at  Rome. 
1624.  Dutch  missions  at  Bahia  and  Pernambuco,  South 

America. 
1631.  Roger  Williams  settles  Rhode  Island. 
1641.  May  hews  begin  mission  to  the  Indians  of  Martha's 

Vineyard  and  Nantucket. 
1646.  John  Eliot,  Apostle  to  the  North  American  Indians. 
1649.  "Society   for   the   Propagation   of   the   Gospel," 

or   "New   England   Company,"   organized   in 

England.        Earliest     Protestant     Missionary 

Society. 

POST-REFORMATION  PERIOD 

(1650-1793) 

A.  D. 

1664.  Von    Welz    appeals    to    Church    for    missionary 

activity. 
1701.  First  missionary  efforts  for  American  negro  slaves, 
1708.  "Society   for   Promoting   Christian   Knowledge" 

organized  in  Scotland. 


MISSIONARY  CHEONOLOGY         361 

A.  D. 

1721.  Hans  Egede,  Apostle  to  Greenland. 
1730.  Count  Zinzendorf,  leader  of  the  Moravians. 
1735.  Moravians  in  British  and  Dutch  Guinea,  Africa. 
1747.  David  Brainerd,  missionary  to  Indians  in  New 

York  and  New  Jersey. 
1750.  Christian  Frederick  Schwartz  in  India. 
1784.  George  Schmidt  in  Africa. 
1787.  Sierra   Leone   founded   as   an   African   Christian 

State  by  colonization. 

1792.  English  "Baptist  Missionary  Society"  founded. 

Earliest  volunteer  society. 

PERIOD  OF  MODERN  MISSIONS 

(1793  to  date) 

A.  D. 

1793.  William  Carey  sails  for  India.     Era  of  Modem 

Missions  begins. 

1795.  "London  Missionary  Society"  organized. 

1796.  "New   York   Missionary   Society"   formed;   ear- 

liest in  America. 

1796.  First  missionaries  to  the  Sandwich  Islands. 

1797.  "Netherlands   Missionary   Society"   formed. 

1799.  "Church   Missionary   Society"   organized. 

1800.  Earliest  work  for  women  in  India,  begun  by  Mrs. 

Marshman. 

1804.  "British  Foreign  and  Bible  Society"  organized. 

1807.  Robert  Morrison,  missionary  to  China. 

1810.  "American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign 
Missions"  formed.  Oldest  permanent  Ameri- 
can Missionary  Society. 

-1812.  Henry  Martyn,  missionary  to  Persia  and  Arabia. 

1812.  Adoniram  Judson  and  associates  sail  for  Burmah. 

1814.  "American  Baptist  Missionary  Society"  formed. 

1816.  John  WilUams,  first  missionary  to  Society  Islands. 
21 


362  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

A.  D. 

1816.  "American  Bible  Society"  organized. 

1817.  Robert  Moffat,  pioneer  to  South  Africa. 

1818.  First  missionaries  to  Madagascar. 

1819.  Dr.    John   Scudder,   pioneer   medical   missionary 

to  India. 
1819-20.  Pliny  Fisk  and  Levi  Parsons,  pioneers  in  Syria. 

1820.  First  unmarried  woman  missionary  to  India,  Miss 

M.  A.  Cooke. 
1820.  Hiram  Bingham  and  others,  pioneers  to  Hawaii. 
1820.  Liberia  established  as  a  free  native  colony  by  the 

American  Colonization  Society. 
1820.  Large  immigration  to  United  States  commences. 
1823.  Reginald  Heber  elected  Bishop  of  Calcutta. 
1827.  "Book  of  Mormon"  revealed  to  Joseph  Smith. 
1829.  Alexander  Duff  sails  for  India. 

1829.  David  Abeel  and  E.  C.  Bridgman,  first  American 

missionaries  to  China. 

1830.  Dr.  Eli  Smith  begins  work  in  Turkey. 

1832.  "New  England  Anti-Slavery  Society"  formed. 

1834.  Death  of  Robert  Morrison. 

1834.  Death  of  WilUam  Carey. 

1834.  First   woman   foreign   missionary   society    ("The 

Society   for   Promoting   Female   Education  in 

the  East"),  formed  in  London. 

1834.  Dr.  Peter  Parker,  earliest  medical  missionary  to 

China. 

1835.  Fiji  first  visited  by  missionaries. 

1835.  Beginning  of  thirty-five  years  of  persecution  in 

Madagascar. 

1836.  Marcus  Whitman  goes  as  a  missionary  to  Oregon 

Indians. 
1836.  Titus  Coan  begins  his  work  in  Hawaii. 
1836.  James   Calvert,   pioneer   missionary   to   the   Fiji 

Islands. 


MISSIONARY  CHRONOLOGY         363 

A.  D, 

1839.  Evangelization  of  Tahiti  completed. 
1839-41.  "The  Great  Awakening"  in  Hawaii. 

1840.  David  Livingstone  begins  his  work  in  South  Africa. 

1842.  First  treaty  ports  opened  in  China. 

1843.  Whitman's  famous  journey  "to  save  Oregon.'* 

1844.  John  Ludwig  Krapf,  pioneer  of  East  Coast  African 

Missions. 

1847.  Mormons  under  Brigham  Young  colonize  Great 

Salt  Lake. 

1848.  John  Geddie,   "apostle  to  the  South  Seas,"  ar- 

rives at  Aneityum. 

1848.  First  Protestant  Church  building  for  native  Chris- 
tians erected  at  Amoy,  China. 

1850.  Allan  Gardiner  at  Tierra  del  Fuego. 

1850.  T'ai  P'ing  Rebellion  in  China. 

1853.  Japan  opened  to  America  and  Europe  by  Com- 

modore Perry. 

1854.  United  Presbyterian  mission;  pioneer  in  Egypt. 
1856.  William  Butler  in  India. 

1858.  John  G.  Paton  at  Aniwa,  New  Hebrides. 

1859.  Japan  entered  by  first  Protestant  missionaries. 
1859.  Samuel  R.  Brown  and  Guido  F.  Verbeck  begin 

first  educational  work  in  Japan. 

1859.  Dr.  James  C.  Hepburn  begins  first  medical  work 

in  Japan. 

1860.  John    Mackensie,    missionary    to    Bechuanaland, 

Central  Africa. 
1860.  Treaty    of    Pekin;    religious    liberty    secured    to 
Chinese  converts. 

1860.  Withdrawal  of  American  missionaries  from  Hawaii. 

Islands  fully  evangelized. 

1861.  First  American  woman's    foreign   missionary  so- 

ciety  ("The  Woman's  Union  Missionary  So- 
ciety"), formed  in  New  York. 


364  MISSIONAEY  HISTOEY 

A.  D. 

1863.  Slavery  in  United  States  abolished  by  Lincoln's 
Emancipation  Proclamation. 

1863.  Robert  College  founded  at  Constantinople. 

1864.  Romanism  in  Korea  almost  exterminated. 
1864.  Samuel    Adjai    Crowther,    a   converted    African, 

consecrated  first  Bishop  of  the  Niger. 
1866.  Syrian  Protestant  College  at  Beirut  opened. 
1866.  China   Inland    Mission   founded   by   J.    Hudson 

Taylor. 
1868.  Hampton    Institute    for    Indians    and    Negroes 

founded  by  Samuel  M.  Armstrong. 

1868.  Triumph   of   Mikado's   party   and   beginning   of 

New  Japan. 

1869.  Madagascar  fully  evangelized. 

1869.  First  woman  medical  missionary  to  India;  Miss 

Clara  Swain,  M.  D. 

1870.  James  Gilmour,  pioneer  to  the  Mongols. 

1870.  President    Grant's    "Peace   Policy"   for   Indians 

put  into  operation. 
1872.  First  native  Christian  Church  in  Japan  organized 

at  Yokohama  by  James  H.  Ballagh. 

1874.  Joseph   Hardy  Neesima  returns   to   Japan   as   a 

missionary  to  his  people,  and  opens  the  Dosh- 
isha  School. 

1875.  First  Protestant  missionaries  enter  Korea. 

1876.  Alexander  Mackay,  "Mackay  of  Uganda,"  sails 

for  Africa. 
1879.  Early  missions  to  the  people  of  the  Apallachian 

Mountains. 
1881.  Young   People's   Society  of   Christian   Endeavor 

organized  by  Francis  E.  Clark. 
1881.  Tuskegee  Institute  for  Negroes  founded  by  Booker 

T.  Washington. 


MISSIONARY  CHRONOLOGY  365 

A.  D 

1885.  First  permanent  missionary  work  begun  in  Korea 
by  N.  H.  Allen,  M.  D. 

1885.  Ion   Keith  Falconer   establishes   first   Protestant 

Mission  in  Arabia,  at  Aden. 

1886.  First   college    student    missionary    conference   at 

Northfield;  origin  of  the  "Student  Volunteer 
Movement." 

1888.  Centenary  Conference  of  Protestant  missions  of 

the  world,  at  London. 

1889.  The  American  Arabian  mission  founded.     First 

station  at  Busrah. 

1890.  Religious  freedom  proclaimed  in  Japan. 
1894-5.  China- Japanese  War. 

1898.  Battle  of  Manila  Bay.    Philippines  ceded  by  Spain 
to  United  States. 

1898.  American   Presbyterian   Church   begins   work   in 

the  Philippines. 

1899.  Other  Churches  follow  in  missionary  occupation 

of  Philippines. 

1900.  Hawaii   admitted  as  a  territory   of  the  United 

States. 
1900.  Boxer  Uprising  in  China. 

1900.  Ecumenical  Missionary  Conference  in  New  York. 

1901.  "Young  People's  Missionary  Movement*'  formed. 

1905.  First  "Missionary  Conference  on  behalf  of  the 

Mohammedan  World,"  held  at  Cairo. 

1906.  Inception   of  the  "Laymen's  Missionary  Move- 

ment." 
1908.   China  Centenary  Conference  at  Shanghai. 
1910.  World  Missionary  Conference  at  Edinburgh. 
1916.  Panama  Latin-American  Conference. 
1919.  Interchurch  World  Movement  organized. 


PREVAILING  RELIGIONS 

See   Map,  Frontispiece 

Showing  countries  in  which  the  several  religions  are  chiefly  found 

and  the  approximate  total  number  of  members  and  adherents 

throughout  the  world.     Statistics  based  on  Whitaker's  Almanac. 

Protestants:  171,650,000 

United  States,  Canada,  Iceland,  Scandinavia,  England,  Scotland, 

Holland,  Germany,  Australia,  South  Africa. 

Romanists:  272,650,000 

Mexico,  Central  America,  South  America,  France,  Portugal,  Spain, 

Ireland,  Italy,  Austria,  Philippines, 

Eastern  Church:  120,000,000 

(Greek  Church,  Abyssinian,  Nestorian, 

Jacobite,  Coptic  and  Armenian  Churches) 

Russian    Empire,  Greece,   Syria,   Asia  Minor,   Egypt,   Abyssinia, 

Total  Christian  Churches  Number  About  564,510,000 

Hebrews:  12,205,000 

The  Hebrew  religionists  cannot  be  localized.     They  are  found  in 

every  land,   but  predominate  in  none. 

Mohammedans:  201,296,696 

Turkish  Dominions,  Persia,  China,  India,  Arabia,  North  Africa, 

Malaysia,  Oceanica. 

Confucianism  and  Taoism:  300,830,000 
China,  Thibet,  Mongolia,  Farther  India. 

Buddhism:  138,031,000 
China,  Japan,  Thibet,  Mongolia,  India,  Malaysia. 

Hinduism  :  210,540,000 
India,  Burma,  portions  of  Malaysia. 

Shintoism:  25,000,000 
Principally  in  Japan. 

Heathenism    (Animism) :  157,270,000 

Alaska,  North   America,   South  America,  Siberia,   South  Africa, 

Australia,  Malaysia,  Oceanica. 

Summary 

Christians    564,510,000  Animists    157,270,000 

Confucians   300,830,000  Buddhists    138,031,000 

Hinduism    210,540,000  Shintoism    25,000,000 

Moslems     201,296,696  Hebrews    12,205,000 

Unclassified,  15,280,000 

Total  Population  of  World,  1,646,491,000 

366 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 

Aliens  or  Americans,  H.  P.  Grose,  1906,  Young  Peo- 
ple's Missionary  Movement. 
American    Social    and    Religious    Conditions,    Charles 

Stelzle,  1912,  Revell. 
Apostles   of  Medieval  Europe,  G.   F.   Maclean,   1888, 

Macmillan  Co. 
Central  America  and  Its  Problems,  Frederick  Palmer, 

MofFat,  Yard  &  Co, 
Century  of  Missions  in  the  Reformed  Church,  H.  N. 

Cobb,  Board  Publication,  Ref'd  Ch.  in  America. 
Christianity  and  the  Nations,  Robert  E.  Speer,  1910, 

Revell. 
Christus    Red  emptor,    Helen    B.    Montgomery,    1906, 

Macmillan  Co. 
Church's  Task  Under  the  Roman  Empire,  Charles  Bigg, 

1913,  Clarendon  Press. 
Continent    of   Opportunity,   Francis    E.    Clark,    1909, 

Revell. 
Daybreak  in  the  Dark  Continent,  W.  S.  Naylor,  1905, 

Young  People's  Missionary  Movement. 
Decisive  Hour  of  Christian  Missions,  Jolin  R.  Mott, 

1910,  Student  Volunteer  Movement. 
Disintegration  of  Islam,  S.  M.  Zwemer,  1916,  Revell. 
Encyclopedia  of  Missions,  E.  M.  Bliss,  1904,  Funk  & 

Wagnalls. 

367 


368  MISSIONAEY  HISTORY 

Foreign  Missions  Year  Book  of  North  America  (latest 

issue). 
Geography  and  History  of  Protestant  Missions,  H.  P. 

Beach,  1901,  Student  Volunteer  Movement. 
Gist  of  Japan,  R.  B.  Peery,  1898,  Revell. 
History  of  the  Amoy  Mission,  John  G.  Fagg,  Board 

Publication,  R.  C.  A. 
History  of  Christian  Missions,  Charles  Henry  Robin- 
son, 1915,  International  Theological  Library. 
History    of    Protestant    Missions,    Gustav    Warneck, 

1906,  Revell. 
Home  Missions  in  Action,  Edith  H.  Allen,  1915,  Revell. 
Immigration  Problem,  J.  W.  Jenks  and  W.  Jett  Lauck, 

1913,  Funk  &  Wagnalls. 
In  the  Footsteps  of  St.  Paul,  F.  E.  Clark,  1917,  Put- 
nam. 
In  Camp  and  Tepee,  Elizabeth  R.  Page,  1914,  Revell. 
Introduction  to   Christian  Missions,   T.   C.   Johnston, 

Presbyterian  Committee  Publication. 
Islands  of  the  Pacific,  J.  M.  Alexander,  1909,  American 

Tract  Society. 
Jesuits   in   North   America,    Francis    Parkman,    1874, 

Little,  Brown  &  Co. 
Leadership  of  the  New  America,  Archibald  McClure, 

1916,  Doran. 
Leavening  the  Nation,  Joseph  B.  Clark,  1903,  Baker  & 

Taylor  Co. 
Life  in  Hawaii,  Titus  Coan,  1882,  Randolph. 
Lux  Christi,  Caroline  A.  Mason,  1902,  Macmillan  Co. 
Kingdom  and  the  Nations,  Eric  M.  North,  1921,  Comm. 

of  Woman's  Foreign  Mission  Boards. 
Maker  of  the  New  Orient,  W.  E.  Griffis,  1902,  Revell. 
Mary  Slessor  of  Calabar,  Livingstone,  1916,  Doran. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY  369 

Missionary  Enterprise,  E.  M.  Bliss,  1908,  Revell. 
Missionary  Expansion   Since   the  Reformation,  J.   A. 

Graham,  1900,  Revell. 
Missionary  Outlook  in  Light  of  War,  1920,  Associa- 
tion Press. 
Missions  and  Expansion  of  Christianity  in  the  First 

Three  Centuries,  Adolf  Hamack,  1908,  Putnam. 
Mormonism  the  Islam  of  America,  Bruce  Kinney,  1912, 

Revell. 
Moslem  World,  Samuel  M.  Zwemer,  1908,  Young  Peo- 
ple's Missionary  Movement. 
My  Life  and  Times,  Cyrus  Hamlin,  1893,  Revell. 
Negro  Faces  America,  Seligman,  1920,  Harpers. 
New  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  A.  T.  Pierson,  1894,  Baker, 

Taylor  &  Co. 
New  Era  in  the  Philippines,  A.  J.  Brown,  1903,  Student 

Volunteer  Movement. 
Opportunities  in  the  Path  of  the  Great  Physician,  V. 

F.  Penrose,  1902,  Presbyterian  Board  Publication. 
Our  Peoples  of  Foreign  Speech,  Samuel  McLanahan, 

1904,  Presbyterian  Board  Home  Missions. 
Outline  of  a  History  of  Protestant  Missions,  George 

Wameck,  1906,  Revell. 
Pioneer  Missionaries  of  the  Church,  Charles  C.  Cree- 

gan,  1903,  American  Tract  Society. 
Presbyterian  Foreign  Missions,  Robert  E.  Speer,  1907,, 

Presbyterian  Board. 
Protestant  Missions  in  South  America,  H.  P.  Beach, 

1907,  Student  Volunteer  Movement. 
Raymond  Lull,  S.  M.  Zwemer,  1902,  Funk  &  Wagnalls. 
Religious  Forces  of  the  United  States,  H.  K.  Carroll, 

1912,  Charles  Scribner's  Sons. 
Report  Foreign  Missions  Conference  (latest  issue). 


370  MISSIONARY  HISTOEY 

Rex  Christus,  Arthur  H.  Smith,  1903,  Macmillan  Co. 

Riddle  of  Nearer  Asia,  Basil  Matthews,  1919,  Doran. 

South  America,  Thomas  B.  Neely,  1909,  Young  Peo- 
ple's Missionary  Movement. 

Story  of  the  American  Board,  W.  E.  Strong,  1910, 
Pilgrim  Press. 

Studies  in  Missionary  Leadership,  Robert  E.  Speer, 
1914,  Westminster  Press. 

Sunrise  in  the  Sunrise  Kingdom,  J.  H.  DeForest,  1909, 
Young  People's  Missionary  Movement. 

The  Frontier,  Ward  Piatt,  Young  People's  Missionary 
Movement. 

Two  Thousand  Years  Before  Carey,  L.  C.  Barnes,  1900, 
Christian  College  Press. 

Up  from  Slavery,  Booker  T.  Washington,  1900, 
Doubleday,  Page  &  Co. 

Upward  Path,  Mary  T.  Helm,  1909,  Young  People's 
Missionary  Movement. 

Verbeck  of  Japan,  W.  E.  Griffis,  1900,  Revell. 

West  and  East,  Moore,  1920,  Scribner's. 

Western  Hemisphere  in  the  World  of  Tomorrow,  Frank- 
lin Henry  Giddings,  1915,  Revell. 

World  Atlas  of  Christian  Missions,  James  S.  Dennis, 
1911,  Student  Volunteer  Movement. 

World  Facts  and  America's  Responsibilities,  Patton, 
1919,  Association  Press. 

World  Missionary  Conference  Report,  9  Vols.,  1910, 
Revell. 


INDEX 


PAGE 

Abeel,  David;  China 89 

Abolitionists;  early 244 

Africa;  area  and  population. .  .  161 

"         early  history  of 162 

**         early  explorers 165 

"         early  missionaries 166 

Allen,  Edith  H.;  immigration..  280 

Allen,  Dr.  N.  N.;  Korea 131 

American  Board 306 

American  Colonization  Society.  179 

American  Indians 251 

American  Syrian  Mission 149 

Anchieta,  Padre  Jose  de 223 

Anskar,    Apostle   to    Denmark 

and  Sweden 31 

Apostolic  Missions;  simplicity  of  15 

Appalachian  Mountaineers. .  .  .  258 

Arabian  Mission 147 

Arcot  Mission;  India 77 

Armstrong,  General  Samuel  C.  245 

"Arrow"  War;  China 95 

Ashmore,  Dr.  William;  China.  94 

Assisi,  St.  Francis  of 45 

"As  the  Waters  Cover  the  Sea" 

(poem) 315 

Augustine;  Apostle  to  England.  38 


Bancroft,  on  religion  of  early 
colonists 237 

Baptist  Missionary  Union.  .  .  .    306 

Baptist  Society  for  Propagating 
Gospel 301 

Baptist  Churches  among  Ne- 
groes     242 

Beirut;  Syrian  Protestant  Col- 
lege     153 

Benedict  of  Nursia 44 

Benedictines  or  "Black  Monks"     44 


PAGE 

Bible     Colporteurs     in     South 

America 229 

Bible  and  Tract  Societies 307 

Bingham,  Hiram;  Sandwich  Is- 
lands    204 

Book  of  Armagh 25 

Boniface    or    Winfrid;    Apostle 

to  Germany 30 

Boxer  Uprising;  China 102 

Brainerd,  David 60 

Brazil,  Dutch  Colony  in 227 

"        French  Colony  in 225 

Bridgman,  E.  C;  China 89 

Brown,  Samuel  R.;  Japan.  ...  117 

Bucer,  Martin,  on  missions. ...  54 
Bulgaria,  evangelized  by  Cyril 

and  Methodius 34 

Burns,  William  C;  China 94 

Butler,  William;  India 78 

Calvert,  James;  Fiji  Islands...  198 
Calvin's    Opinion    as    to    Mis- 
sions    55 

Cannibalism    in    the    Fiji    Is- 
lands    197 

Carey,  William;  India 65 

"              "          his  sermon.  . .  65 
"              "          his     work     in 

India 67 

Character  and  purpose  of  early 

and  medieval  missions 35 

China;  area  and  population.  . .  84 

China;  Boxer  Uprising 102 

China  Inland  Mission 97 

China-Japanese  War 101 

China;  new  flag  of 104 

Revolution  of  1913 103 

Chinese  Church;  first  native..  94 

Christians  extirpated  in  China.  86 

Christians  extirpated  in  Japan.  110 


371 


372 


INDEX 


PAGE 

Chronology  of  Missionary  His- 
tory  ..   317 

Church  Missionary  Society  in 

Palestine 158 

Church  Missionary  Society  in 

Egypt.... 160 

Church  Missionary  Society  or- 
ganized     303 

Church  Missions  to  Indians .  . .    253 

City  Mission  Societies 286 

Clark,    Dr.    F.    E.;    on    South 

America 220 

Clough,  Dr.  John  E.;  India.  .  .      78 

Coan,  Titus;  Hawaii 208 

Colleges,    Christian;    influence 

in  Turkey 157 

Colonists;  Character  of  early.  .  235 
Columba,  Apostle  to  Scotland..  26 
Columbanus,    Apostle    to    the 

Swiss 28 

Command,  Christ's  Missionary  6 
Conquest    of    the     World    for 

Christ.^ 12 

Constantine;    proclaims    Chris- 
tianity as  the  State  religion. .      19 
Contributions     of     Protestant 

Churches 327 

Cooke,  Miss  M.  A.;  India 80 

Crowther,  Samuel;  Africa.  .  .  .    180 

Crusades,  number  and  dates .  .      40 

"  effect  of,  on  Europe 

and  the  East 41 

Cyril  and  Methodius,  Apostles 
to  the  Bulgarians 34 

Darwin,  Charles;  on  Missions.  229 

Decadence  of  Non-Ciiristian 
Religions    329 

Definition    of    Chr.    Missions         3 

Denmark  and  Sweden,  evan- 
gelized by  Anskar 32 

Denominational  Missionary  So- 
cieties; when  organized 306 

Denominational  Young  Peo- 
ple's Missionary  Work 313 

Doctrines  of  the  Reformation. .      52 

Dominicans;  or  "Preaching 
Friars" 46 

Doshisha  College  established 
by  Neesima 128 

Duff,  Alexander 68 


PAGE 

Dr.  Duff's  educational  princi- 
ples    69 

Dufferin,  Countess  of;  medical 

fund 83 

Dunbar,  Paul  Laurence 250 

Dutch  in  Japan Ill 

Early  Church  missionaries ....  294 

Edward  I,  last  of  Crusaders.  . .  41 

Egede,  Hans;  Greenland 58 

Egypt;  Missions  in 159 

Eliot,  John;  American  Indians.  58 

Indian  Bible 59 

Ellis  Island;  missionaries  at. .  .  281 
Emancipation  Proclamation. .  .  244 
England  evangelized  by  Augus- 
tine   27 

Ethelbert;  conversion  of 27 

Exaltation  of  Christ  in  missions  8 

Excesses  of  whites  in  Hawaii . .  207 
Expansion      of      Christianity; 

charts  and  explanation   ....  351 

Fasting;   Mohammedan   140 

Falconer,  Ion  Keith;  Arabia..  147 

Fiji  Islands;  missions  in 196 

Fiske,   Pliny;    Syria 149 

Franciscans,  or  Gray  Friars..  45 

Fridolt  or  Fridolin;  Germany.  28 
Foreign    Missionary    Societies ; 

functions  of   308 

Gante,  Pedro;  in  South  Amer- 
ica      223 

Gardiner,  Capt.  Allen 228 

Gauls    evangelized    by    Martin 

of  Tours 23 

Geddie,  John;  New  Hebrides.  201 
Germany  evangelized  by  Frid- 
olin       28 

German  Churches  reformed  by 

Boniface 30 

"Gilmour   of   Mongolia" 99 

Godfrey  of  Bouillon;  King  of 

Jerusalem     40 

Goths  evangelized  by  Ulfilas..  21 
Gray  Friars,  or  Franciscans ...  45 
Greenland  evangelized  by  Lief 

the  Lucky    33 

Great  Awakening  in  Hawaii. . .  207 
Griffis,  William  Elliot 120 


INDEX 


373 


PAGE 

Guizot,  comments  on  effects  of 
Crusades 41 

Guzman,  Dominic  de;  forms 
order  of  Dominicans 46 

Hamlin,  Cyrus;  Turkey 154 

Hampton  Institute 245 

Harris,      Townsend;     forms 

treaty  with  Japan Ill 

Hawaii;  Missions  in 204 

Hawkes-Pott,  Dr.,  on  Evan- 
gelization of  China 104 

Haystack  Band 305 

Heber,  Bishop;  India 72 

Hegira,  Mohammed's 134 

Hepburn,  James  C. ;  Japan...  115 

Heroism  of  missionaries 325 

Holland;  Willibrord  in   29 

Home    Missions,    influence    on 

World's  evangelization 209 

Immigration;  by  races 268 

Immigrants;  characteristics  of.  272 

"  church  work  for. .   283 

distribution  of.  ..   270 

**  education  of 275 

in  cities 271 

**              methods  of  reach- 
ing     281 

"  number  of.  .  .  .  . .   268 

**  religious  statistics  278 

**  societies    working 

for 284 

India;  early  missions  to 64 

"        union  movements 83 

Indian  problem  in  America. ...    251 
lona;  medieval  missionary 

school 26 

Ireland  evangelized  by  St.  Pat- 
rick        24 

Japan;  discovery  of 107 

"         early    Protestant    mis- 
sions in 112 

"         edict     against     Chris- 
tians      110 

"         exclusion  of  foreigners 

from 109 

"  first  Christian  Church.  113 
"  Romish  Church  in ... .  107 
"         strength  of  Church  in. .    114 


PAGE 

Jerusalem    captured    by    Cru- 
saders    40 

Jesuits 47 

Jesuit  missions  in  Europe  and 

America 49 

John,  Griffith;  China 96 

Judson,  Adoniram;  Burma. ...  73 
Judson's  wives;  their  place  in 

India  missions 74 

Kapiolani 210 

Khama,  King  of  Bechuanaland.  182 

Knox's  opinion  as  to  missions. .  55 

Koran ;•.••••  l^^ 

Korea;    evangelizing    spirit    of 

Christians  in 131 

Krapf,  John  Ludwig 168 

Lancastrian  Schools 229 

"Land  of  Approximate  Time" 

(poem) .  .  .• 119 

Lawrence,      Edward      L.;      on 

Turkish  missions 151,  158 

Laymen's     Missionary     Move- 
ment   313 

Laymen's     Missionary     Move- 
ment in  apostolic  times 15 

Liberia 179 

Lief,    the    Lucky;    Pioneer    to 

Greenland 33 

Livingstone,  David;  Africa...  175 

London  Missionary  Society.  .  .  192 

"Lone  Star  Mission";  India..  .  77 

Love;  Spirit  of,  in  missionaries .  7 
Loyola,    Ignatius;    founder    of 

Jesuits 47 

Lull,  Raymond 144 

Luther's  opinion  as  to  Missions  54 

Mackay,  Alexander;  Africa.  .  .    171 

Mackenzie,  John;  Africa 170 

Madagascar 183 

Marco  Polo 107 

Marshman,  Joshua;  India.  ...  66 
Martha's    Vineyard;    missions 

in 61 

Martin    of    Tours;    apostle    to 

the  Franks 24 

Martin,  W.  A.  P.;  China 96 

Martyn,  Henry;  in  Brazil 228 

in  India 71 


374 


INDEX 


PAGE 

Martyr,  Justin 18 

Mayhew  family 61 

Medical  missions  in  India.  ...     83 

Mecca,  pilgrimage  to 141 

Methodius,     Apostle    to    Bul- 
garians        34 

Methods  of  work  in  early  and 

mediaeval  missions 36 

Milne,  William;   China 89 

Minorites  or  Franciscans 45 

Missionary,  Definition  of 4 

"             work,   early  meth- 
ods of  36,  295 

Missionary    Education    Move- 
ment    312 

Missionary    giving   in    Romish 

Church 299 

Missionary  Societies,  Romish..    296 
Missionary    Societies,     Protes- 
tant      299 

Missionary  ships 190 

Missionary   Training  of   Apos- 
tles   14 

Missions    in    Early    Reformed 

Church 53 

Moffat,  Robert;  Africa 173 

Mohammed;  life  and  character 

of 133 

Mohammed;  names  of 136 

Mohammedan  lands;   Missions 

in 144 

Mohammedan  articles  of  faith.    137 

creed 137 

"  religious  duties.    140 

Mohammedanism,  Judaism, 

and  Christianity  compared. .    138 
Monasteries    in  mediaeval  Eu- 
rope        37 

Monroe    Doctrine,    missionary 

obligations  of 219 

Monte  Corvino,  John  of 85 

Moravian  Church  and  missions     57 

Moslems,  population 142 

success  of  missions  to  159 

"  timeliness  of 230 

Mongoha 99 

Mormon  missionaries 264 

Mormonism,  character  of 264 

Mormons,  missions  to 265,  266 

Morrison,  Robert;  China 87 

Motives  of  missionary  work. .  .        8 


PAGE 

Mountaineers,  the  Appalachian  258 
Mountaineers,  Missions  to ... .   260 

Neesima,  Joseph  Hardy 126 

Negro     Question     in     United 

States 239 

Negroes,  missions  to 240 

Negroes;   successful  in   United 

States.. 249 

Nestorians  in  China 85 

Netherlands     Missionary     So- 
ciety      303 

New  England  Comppjiy 299 

New  Hebrides 199 

New  York  Missionary  Society .  304 
Northern  Missionary  Society .  .   304 

Obedience;    spirit    of,    in    mis- 
sionary    6 

Oceania;  character  of  natives. .  188 

"           divisions  of 187 

"           first  missionaries  to. .  193 

"           native  Church 191 

Oeuvre   de   Propagation   de   la 

Foi *  298 

Oobookiah 204 

Opinions    of    Reformers    as    to 

missions 54 

Opium  War  in  China 93 

Orders    of    Monks    in    Romish 

Church 44 

Oregon;   Whitman's  ride 254 

Otto;  early  missionary  to  Pom- 
eranians    22 

Palestine;  missions  in 157 

Pantenus  of  Alexandria 64 

Parker,  Dr.  Peter;   China 91 

Paton,  John  G.;  New  Hebrides  202 

Patrick,  Apostle  to  Ireland. ...  24 

Patristic  Missions 21 

Paul,  Apostle  of  the  Congo. .  .  .  181 
Peace  policy  for  Indians;  Gen. 

Grant's 252 

Periods  in  Indian  policies 252 

Perry,     Commodore;     opens 

Japan Ill 

Phelps,  Professor  Austin 288 

Philippines;   Catholic  Missions 

in 212 


I 


INDEX 


375 


PAGE 

Philippines;  growth  of  Protes- 
tant Missions  in 215 

Pietism,  its  effect  on  missions..  56 
Pilgrimage;  Mohammedan....  141 
Pinto,  Mendez;  discovers  Japan  107 

Pohlman,  William;   China 94 

Polycarp;  martyrdom  of 17 

Pomare  I;  King  of  Tahiti 194 

Portiers  (or  Tours),  battle  of. .    143 
Power,    spiritual;    in    the    mis- 
sionary          8 

"Preaching  Friars"  or  Domini- 
cans        46 

Predestination;  Mohammedan.  139 
Prevailing  Religions,  map  of. .  . 

Frontispiece 

statistics.    327 

Protestant  missionary  statistics  326 

Propaganda  de  Fide 297 

Prophets;    Mohammedan   doc- 
trine of 139 

Qualifications   of   the   Mission- 
ary          6 

Questions   for  Classes 337 

Races  in  the  Island  World 187 

Ramabai,    Pundita    82 

Ramazan;   Moslem   fast    140 

Ranavalona  1 183 

Reformers  before  the  Reforma- 
tion         51 

Ricci,  Matteo;  China 86 

Robert    College ;    Constantino- 
ple       156 

Romish  Church  in  Philippines  213 
Romish    Missionary    Societies.   296 
Roosevelt,  Theodore;  on  Afri- 
can missions    185 

Salvation  of  Souls;  a  mission- 
ary motive 10 

Schmitt,  George;   Africa 166 

Schwartz,  Christian  Frederick; 

India 57 

Scotland    evangelized    by    Co- 

lumba 26 

Scudder,  John,  M.  D.;  India. .  75 

Seminaire  du  Missions 298 

Serampore  Triad;  India 67 


PAGE 

Sierra  Leone 179 

Silva,  Emilio 232 

"Silver  Bible" 22 

Singh,  Lilavati " 82 

Slavery,  conditions  of  Negro  . .    241 
Slaves;    number   of   in    United 

States 239 

Smith,  Eli;  Syria 152 

Social  character  of  Pacific  Is- 
landers      189 

Society  Island 192 

Society    for    Promoting    Chris- 
tian Knowledge 300 

Society  for  Promoting  Female 

Education  in  the  East 307 

Society  for  Propagation  of  Gos- 
pel in  Foreign  Parts 300 

South  America,  Romanism  in. .    220 
Protestant 

missions. .  .  .    225 
Dutch  colonies  227 
"             "          French       colo- 
nies   225 

drawbacks  in. .    230 
Latin  -  A  m  e  r- 
ican    C  o  n- 

f erence 232 

South  India  United  Church ...     83 

St.  Francis  of  Assisi 45 

St.  Martin  of  Tours'  motto 23 

Stanley,  Henry  M.;  Africa.  172-177 
Statistics    of    Protestant    Mis- 
sions     326 

Stelzle,  Charles 279 

Storrs,  Dr.  Richard  S 288 

Student  Volunteer  Movement. ,    311 

Sun  Yat-sen 104 

Supremacy  of  Visible  Church..      12 
"Suttee"  abolished  in  India.  .  .      68 

Swain,  Clara,  M.  D 82 

Switzerland  evangelized  by  Co- 

lumbanus 28 

Syrian  Protestant  College,  Bei- 
rut     153 

Tabu 205 

Taft     Commission    in     Philip- 
pines     214 

Tahiti;  mission  to 192 

T'ai  Ping  Rebellion;  China.  .  .      94 
Taylor,  J.  Hudson;  China 96 


376 


INDEX 


PAGE 

Tertullian;  on  growth  of  early 

Church    18 

Three    Great    Missionary    Re- 
ligions       151 

Thompson,   Dr.    Charles   L. .  . .  390 
Thomson,  John;   South  Amer- 
ica      229 

Trappist  Monks  44 

Turkish  Dominions;  extent  of.  150 

Tuskegee  Normal  Institute. . .  246 

Ulfilas,  Apostle  to  the  Goths .  .  21 
"Unconverted";  meaning  of..  5 
Underwood,  Horace  E.;  Korea  131 
United  Presbyterian  mission  in 

Egypt    159 

United  Presbyterian  mission  in 

Korea    130 

United    Society    of    Christian 

Endeavor    310 

United  States;  Home  Mission- 
ary Work  in 279 

Uplift  of  men  by  missions 10 

Urdanata,   Andres    de 213 

Van   Dyck,   C.  V.  S 153 

Verbeck,  Guido  F.;  Japan.  . . .  121 

Villegagnon ;  South  America . .  226 

Von  Welz,  Baron 53 

Ward,   William    66 

Warneck,  on  China  Inland  Mis- 
sion   „ 97 

Washington,  Booker  T 246 

on  uplift 
of  Negro  248 
West    African   missionaries...    180 
Western  Church;  divisions  of.     52 


PAGE 

Wherry,  Dr.   E.   M 159 

Whitman,  Marcus ;  Oregon . . .  254 
Willibrord ;  Apostle  to  Holland  29 
Williams,  John;  New  Hebrides  199 

Williams,    Roger 58 

Winifrid   or   Boniface 30 

World  War  and  German  mis- 
sions      319 

World  War  and  Oriental  lands  327 

"         "     and  Crusades   333 

Woman's      Union     Missionary 

Society    *.  307 

Women  of  India;  education  of     81 
"                "      their  degrada- 
tion      79 

Women's  Missionary  Socie- 
ties     91,  306 

Xavier,  St.  Francis,  in  China. .     86 

in    India..     64 

"  in  Japan..   108 

Y.  M.  C.  A.  and  Y.  W.  C.  A.  in 
missions    309 

Young  People's  Missionary 
Movement     312 

Young  People's  Society  of 
Christian   Endeavor    310 

Young,   Edgerton   R 257 

Yuan-Shi-Kai    104 

Zangwill,  Israel  291 

Zenana  work  in  India 80 

Zinzendorf,  Count;   the  Mora- 

\dan  leader    57 

Zwemer,  Amy  W 149 

Zwemer,  Samuel  M 148,  160 


Date  Due 

«c«tii_^ 

s^ 

Jal3'41 

^1  .iir-iMfilHftfliri 

mmm 

Apl4% 

,^  2  8  '41 

'ft  J  b  '41 

::22'B2 

- 

^,  ..  ^  _ 

__ 

— 

■***^ 

sf'- 

